Earth, Magic and Sparkles

Chapters

Spears, Flying and an Upset Princess
Self Reflection and Hay Burgers
Politics, Family and the Question Game
The Present and the Past
Regalia, Confrontation and Demonstration
Starlight Waltz and the Magical Tango
Contention, Conjuration and Redemption
Ponyville Preparations and Prejudice Problems
Changeling Minds and Minding Changelings
Forging Fellowship and Finding Friends
Deceit, Desperation and Dessert
The Golden Lies and The Silver Truths
Past Moons, Powerful Magics and Peculiar Mares
Twisted Thoughts and Radiant Hearts
The Dazzling Mist, The World of Echos and The Singing Village

Spears, Flying and an Upset Princess

I checked my journal for what felt like the tenth time. My gaze shifted around the diagram as I reviewed my notes. It seems correct. I reached into my saddlebag and pulled out a golden compass, a gem studded device, prepared before starting out on this journey. It pointed due north as I followed the indicator until I stood in the center of the lines I'd carved into the stone underneath me. The compass spun in circles, a sign that I was right where I had measured. My paranoia has always irritated me while I was working, however, in the end, it's better to err on the side of caution. I turned my head, noting that everything was as it needed to be, a few strands of silver hair falling across the eye holes in my mask. I pushed them back with a hoof, making a note to see a barber when and if I made it back to Canterlot. My blue coat was also in need of serious cleaning after being stained with dirt, blood and more dirt.

"When I make it back to Canterlot," —I placed the compass back into my saddlebag— "I'm definitely taking a bath." I had lost the reluctance to talk with myself a few months ago, as the locals here hardly spoke any Equish. I pulled out a map of Equestria, a map of the Zebra lands and an old global map and placed them across each other. Placing the two country maps on the top, I followed the line I had drawn from the Canterlot mountains across the ocean to my general location. Everything seemed to be going to plan—not that I was put at ease by this.

Still, I was grateful that I hadn't run into any dangerous creatures in this jungle—well, besides the parasprites and the crocodiles. I walked over the six pointed star carving to examine the poles that stuck out at the end of each point. I struck the sapphire embedded lightly in the top of the first copper pole, hearing it resonate in response. I walked around and performed the same action on each stone, sighing with relief after each one. I always worried that I had made a mistake when crafting each gem, and so I couldn't help checking them multiple times. This, of course was silly; as a gem's frequency doesn't change without some form of magic acting upon it.

"I really am just delaying the moment of truth I suppose," I said to myself. My head slumped in self pity for a moment. This was why I had been travelling across the world, was it not? This would be the moment when I would finally prove myself to all the snobby horn heads, and I was having the shakes now of all times? I trotted back and forth, gathering my wits and trying to bolster my resolve. I had made it this far and I would not back down now.

I gathered my saddlebags and looking around for anything I might miss, before I gave the entire area a final evaluation: sapphires set to the correct frequency, magic circle aligned with the flow of magic, all equipment and gem collar still secured around my neck, empty feeling in the pit of my stomach? Seemed like everything was ready to go except my self confidence.

After a moment's hesitation I touched a small diamond set among other gems, in my collar. A small beam of white light pulsed from it, straight into the sapphire rod directly in front of me. The blue gem brightened with the light, resonating to the proper frequency before it pulsed with magic. The blue aura flowed down through the rod into the star-like pattern beneath it, causing some of the carvings to change color in response.

I stood with my mouth open, staring at the magic I'd practiced several times; before I quickly turned and repeated the process with the other five sapphires. Each glowed in response, the magic flowing down and into the carved circle. I waited for several long moments, waiting for the magic to take hold. When nothing happened I started to walk forward.

"What the buck did I do wrong?" I said aloud, before the world seemed to shake; then everything went blue, then black.

I vaguely remember hitting the ground, or at least my body ached to indicate as much. I stood up, then promptly fell back down when the world spun around me. I yelled a few unsophisticated words as I confirmed that yes, my side was badly bruised. I laid there a while, resting and observing my surroundings from a down to earth perspective.

Chuckling at my own stupid joke, I glanced at the bottom of the oak trees that were native to Equestria, enjoying the cool breeze that drifted down the Canterlot mountains this time of year. The temperate climate in contrast to the stark humidity of the Zebra Lands was really put into perspective. I had become accustomed to the Zebra homelands over a long period and had adjusted to the differences. I really didn't appreciate how wonderful Equestrian weather was until now.

I slowly stood up, holding on to a small stone pedestal beside me, taking deep breaths before risking another fit of dizziness. I examined the pedestal itself, a small carved diagram on the surface that was a miniature duplicate of the Zebra Land circle. This one had lines protruding from each star point that ended in a circle, forming a seal that acted as a magical anchor. The pedestal had six gems corresponding with each point, the gem in the south-west position now glowing softly.

Standing up carefully, I look around to account for any equipment that might have become dislodged in my magical journey. I turned my head, looking out over the cliff side at Canterlot, the wind blowing hard against my back.

One down, Five to go! Those horn heads didn't have anything on me now, I doubt any of them had ever crossed an entire continent in a single teleport. Looking around to be sure nopony was around, I leaped into the air and gave an hoof bump to the sun itself. Take that, Celestia! I let myself enjoy the moment, the wonderful scent of pine trees filled my lungs. It'll be nice to take a real shower for the first time in months. I turned to make my way out of the grove and then down the slopes of the mountain. The trees seemed to be waving at me as I passed by, like seeing an old friend after many years apart.

I suddenly stopped, hearing a noise coming from the general direction I was headed. There shouldn't be any pony up here, this area wasn't a tourist site or anything. In fact, I had taken measures to prevent it from being discovered. I'd placed a few signs that warned of dangerous creatures, and had made sure not to take the same route each time I ventured up here so as to not leave a trail.

My journey had taken me away from Equestria for several months, though, so only Luna knows what happened between now and then. The noise was getting louder, then I heard the flapping of wings along with two voices. I trotted quietly to the coverage of an oak, the bark scratching against my coat. My knees bent down and I lifted my head, turning my ears up high. I could just about make out the words of a stallion, deep and strong.

"I don't see anything here. Are you sure this is where you felt the magic disturbance, Princess?" he said from above.

I heard some muffled response, not quite loud enough to make out the words, but enough to tell the speaker was a mare. Also, what was Luna or Celestia doing out here? Luna knew about this little venture of mine, and Celestia wouldn't bother to come here herself. That matter notwithstanding, who exactly was here now?

"I see a small clearing this way, Your Highness," said the same male voice.

"Allow us to secure the area first, Princess," announced a second stallion.

Finally I could make out the mare's words, kind of irritated but still formal.

"If you feel you must go first, fine, but be careful. We don't know what happened here," she insisted. "And for Celestia's sake, don't touch anything you don't recognize," she added afterwards.

She definitely didn't sound like either of the royal sisters, or Princess Cadance. Just who is this mare? As I stood up from my super sneaky position, one of the stallions landed with his back to me. I noted his golden armor and tan colored coat along with his black tail and short cropped mane. The pegasus seemed pretty standard for a guard so I relaxed a bit and walked out from under the shade of the oaks.

I heard a swooshing sound, and a spear struck the dirt a few feet in front of me. I turned my head upwards to look at my attacker, who was already holding another spear.

"Stop there monster, you shall not harm anypony here!" The stallion flapped his wings, rising above me. The sun shone from behind him, making it hard to make out any of his features.

Monster huh, where did he get that idea from? I might be dirty and a bit tattered but jeez, I've never really hurt anypony. Well, except for a few unicorns that deserved it, but that wasn't the point right now.

"What in the name of the sun and moon are you babbling about?" I hollered at the spear thrower. As I kept an eye on death-from-above, the guard in front of me turned to see all of this unfold. His eyes opened rather widely, then he bent his knees, trying for an imposing posture presumably. I heard a rapid flutter of wings, followed by a voice that was trying to sound regal, but wasn't quite there.

"Stop in the name of Equestria," said the mare as she came into view. A purple coated pegasus with a horn—okay scratch that, —a purple alicorn came into view. She promptly stopped and stared at me for what seemed to me an eternity. While she contemplated my meaning of existence, I turned my head slightly to examine her cutie mark, a purple pointed very familiar looking star. Well, this is new. I guess I need an update on the goings-on in Equestria.

"Don't move, whoever you are!" called the guard in front of me. I watched him carefully as he stood rigidly before me.

Taking a step forward, I directed my attention to the mare in question, "You're trespassing here, leave my home or I'll be forced to remove you myself."

"Don't move!" said the guard, his grip upon his spear tightening.

"It's not polite to tell a pony what they can or can't do on their property." I chastised him. "Now, you there, purple Alicorn. Please explain to me why I'm being given the evil eye." I took several steps towards the mare, but was met with considerable resistance.

A grunt following by a soft whistling indicated a spear from above as the pegasus in front of me sprung forward. I looked up to see the spear would land about a foot or two behind where I was standing. The frontal attacker was to push me back into the line of fire. If I dodged or tried to trip this guard he would most likely end up as shish kebab. I bent my knees and tapped a small gray gem on my collar, feeling a soft pulse through my bones and fur. I jumped high up towards the spear, meeting it at about twenty feet in the air. I placed my back hooves upon it and kicked off it to launch myself towards its thrower.

I was rewarded by the sight of his eyes bulging out of their sockets, seeing his lips move as the wind swept past my ears.

"Monster," he mouthed.

I collided with him, knocking him off his flight path. We spun through the air, barely avoiding clipping the tops of trees as I attempted to steer us back into the opening. My weight reduction spell prevented us from dropping into the ground, which would have happened if I hadn't used it. I struck him in the back between his wings and he tensed up. I had learned this trick from a zebra who practiced medicine and acupuncture. Wings locked in place, we drifted down to where I had angled us.

The sight that greeted me was rather funny, as the purple princess scolded the guard and turned to look at me oddly.

"I'm very sorry, Sir or Madam, I hope you aren't injured," she said.

We landed softly, I jumped off my chauffeur, scowling a little—Not that she could tell under my mask. So I took the damn thing off, shaking my silver mane as she got a look at my dirty face and blue eyes. Her eyes drifted towards my flanks, examining the ocean waves that comprised my cutie mark.

"I mean, really, attacking me just because I was wearing a zebra mask, that's kind of rude you know," I said making sure she heard the annoyance in my voice. Truth be told, though, I had actually enjoyed that just a tad. I hadn't the need to use my magic for combat scenarios in quite a while. But I don't think I'd let her know that yet.

She bowed her head to me, "Again, I apologize for the hasty actions of my guards. And they shall be reprimanded correctly." She then continued, "Now that we're speaking instead of fighting, I think we're suppose to introduce ourselves". I nodded to her, still scowling at the incompetence of this "princess". Did all guards attack ponies just because they were a bit different? I gazed down at my mask for a moment, the blue and silver paintings on it matching my coat and mane colors. It had been given to me as symbol of trust, and now I had been attacked for it. Equestria, land of friendship indeed!

I took a single step forward, bowing my head slightly, "You may call me Azure, your highness." I looked up, shifting my scowl into what I hoped was a neutral expression.

She waited politely for me to finish and then replied, "I am the Princess of Friendship Twilight Spar"—she was interrupted by a thump followed by a loud moan. We turned to observe the blue pegasus with his face on the ground with his hind quarters in the air. Twilight turned to me and shook her head, while trying not to laugh. "If you wouldn't mind."

I walked over to the flightless dunce, pushing into his back to find the knot I had caused. I then twisted and pushed my hoof into it causing him to nearly melt into a puddle as he relaxed. He lay there for several seconds, then stood up and rotated his wings. I saw a little bit of a red ting around his cheeks as he walked back and took his place at Princess Twilight's side.

"Well Princess Twilight, what can I do for you, now that the whole 'I'm not a monster bit is over'," I said to her. She turned a bit more violet at that comment. I reconsidered my statement, I needn't be this harsh with her as it wasn't completely her fault. I bowed my head slightly again and waited for her to collect her thoughts.

"First of all, I thank you for being so understanding about this miscommunication," she looked at the two guards at her either side, "and for not causing any serious injury to these two in the process." I nodded at her in acknowledgement and waited for her to continue. "I came here to investigate a unique magical output in this general area that I had detected about eight hours ago," she said.

Had I really been out that long? Most likely, but more importantly I was surprised she was able to detect my teleportation magic. It was supposed to use the natural flow of magic in the planet to move objects from one place to the other without a giant pulse of arcane energy. Making a mental note to investigate this anomaly later, I responded to her.

"I'm afraid that was my doing, Princess. I was unaware that it would cause any noticeable disturbance."

"It certainly did cause a rather unique magical signature, but nopony seemed to notice besides myself, so I asked Princess Celestia about it." Twilight responded. "She said it was probably nothing to worry about, but that I may investigate it if I was really concerned," She trotted back and forth a bit at this, then the pitch of her voice raised slightly,"but the last time I had this kind of warning sign was when Nightmare Moon was returning and she told me the same thing then," She looked around, but not at me in particular then continued. "But she was right in the end about that, so I shouldn't worry, I guess." She then turned around abruptly pacing perpendicular to me as the guards watched her with bemused expressions. "But if I hadn't worried about it, then I wouldn't have written to her, and then she wouldn't have sent me to Ponyville and I would have never met my friends," she said looking worried.

She stopped and turned, looking at me as her face turned a bit crimson. I really need to be careful around this mare, she seems a bit eccentric. I watched her take a deep breath, then she raised her hoof to her chest and pushed it out forward, exhaling and relaxing slightly afterwards.

"So, please explain to me why we have this large pulse of magic in the mountains above Canterlot and why you were wearing a zebra mask," Twilight asked.

I looked at her straight in the face, straightened my posture and said with as even of a tone I could manage. "None of your business, really." Her mouth dropped open and both of the guards scowled at me for this. "Honestly, I don't owe you any explanation, Princess. I'd rather just leave you to puzzle out the answers for yourself and go on my merry way."

"I need to talk with Princess Celestia," she looked at me, her composure crumbling like a sandcastle when the tide comes in, "she will know what to do. In the meantime, would you please come with me to the palace? I'd love to know how you performed that magic earlier," Princess Twilight continued.

I'd rather go take a nosedive off a cliff than deal with unicorns poking and prodding me like some kind of test subject. Actually...

"I think not, Princess," I said as I started walking towards the edge of the mountain past where my pedestal and carvings rested. I looked back at the guards and the Princess of Friendship, then chuckled a bit.

"That sounds terribly boring, and honestly, I've got other things planned!" I shouted at them.

Then I jumped off the side of the very tall, precipitous mountain cliff.

Author's Note

Hey everypony, this is my first fan work on this site so I would appreciate some constructive criticism. I definitely enjoyed writing this chapter, then rewriting it a couple more times. 1st person perspective is constricting but the personality that comes through is almost tangible, at least to me. The responses to this will help me write the next chapter, though I already know what I want to happen.

Sorry for any grammar issues, I'm doing my best to avoid them. Also the cover art for the story will change when I have one made. That one is just a place holder though I still like that picture.

Self Reflection and Hay Burgers

Why does my life have to be so complicated? The easy answer is that everypony seems to have an issue with me, but that's just being conceded. I know fully well that blaming all my problems on other ponies is just the lazy way of dealing with problems. I just can't stand being looked down upon, especially by a unicorn or in this case, an alicorn princess. What she did was out of line without question, but I suppose that jumping off the side of a mountain wasn't my best idea.

The air rushed around my body, whipping my mane and tail about furiously. I had to squint to see properly, a few tears forming the corner of my eyes. I turned my head at the apex of my jump, looking backwards at Princess Twilight and her guard. They stared with wide eyes seemingly unable to process my actions. My momentum slowed for a moment as I stopped rising and began to drop, taking the time to wave at them like an idiot before my mind reminding me of the gravity of the situation. I face-hoofed at my own stupid joke.

Turning my head back to face the more immediate problem, I looked below at the trees and ground far below. A direct landing might actually hurt at this altitude, as my spell's reduction of weight would have little affect on the force of impact. I considered the trees that rose fifty or so feet into the air before angling myself while calculating my trajectory. I reached up to my collar and turned it, sliding my hoof on it until I felt the familiar zebra rune etched into a small ruby. I struck it smartly with my hoof and shivered as its magic passed through my body.

My heartbeat quickened as my breathing pattern fall into a slow controlled state. I felt the blood pumping faster through my veins, my heartbeat seeming to reach behind my ears. My body was now experiencing an extreme metabolic rate, processing everything I had eaten within the last few days into energy. The increased heart rate served to allow my muscles to perform faster and more efficient for a set amount of time.

I fell faster through the air, still squinting to make out the tree tops through the wind. Bending my knees, I readied myself for the correct moment, the adrenaline in my bloodstream slowing my perspective down to a crawl. The branches reached up towards me, and then I kicked off the side of the tree about five feet from the top with a rather large crunch of broken wood. The kick propelled me forward as a blue and silver cannonball, just over the tops of the oaks down the mountain. Canterlot's highest towers were just visible past the end of the forest, which were a few miles away.

I knew it wasn't safe to travel this fast around the forest; so I looked for a tree branch small enough to be able to grapple, but big enough to withstand the force I would exert upon it. This is made more difficult by the ridiculous speed I was traveling. I looked further ahead, then picked out a branch that I hoped would be adequate. I bent my hooves as I came closer, then hooked around it and hung on the best I could. I circled the branch vertically many times, my fur heating up and ripping as I spun.

After spinning fast enough to make me lose my lunch if I had eaten today, I slowed to an acceptable speed and let go of the branch in a swinging motion. I landed on my front legs and lost my balance, face planting into the base of another tree trunk. I definitely have had better days. I stood up and groaned before checking behind me, looking up and around for signs of the purple princess pursuit. I felt the magic of my weight reduction spell fade and returned to making my way to Canterlot while I still had the benefits of my other spell.

I bounded forward kicking off the ground hard towards the outer city walls. I jumped high into the air, alternating my legs with each landing. I was still about a half mile off from the city wall when I heard shouting mid jump. I came to a stop after I landed and turned to hide behind a large tree.

I heard the nearby flutter of wings, and then cautiously peeked around the tree trunk. One of the pegasus guards from earlier, the one I had ridden like a flying wagon, was headed towards me. His speed was slow enough so he could turn and look around—without risking face to tree interaction. His head was facing to my left and started to turn back the other way. I moved back and started counting the seconds, listening carefully to gauge his proximity.

I took in a deep breath, closed my eyes and listened while counting quietly to myself.

"Three," I whispered as the wind pick up.

"Two," I continued, raising my right fore-hoof and tensing my lower legs.

"One." I stepped smoothly into the open and brought my hoof forward to meet a very surprised pegasus. My hoof struck the air a foot in front of him, vibrating the magical currents around him. I leaped backward to watch the frantically flapping feathered pony fly past me, followed by the familiar sound of metal hitting something hard. I turned to see the guard lying on the floor, sprawled in a heap and most likely unconscious. I really hope he doesn't have a concussion after all the beating his brain has taken today.

"Storm, where did you go?" called a voice from above. I dodged behind the tree that had been my cover just moments ago and held myself still against its rough bark. More flapping came, then the sound of hooves meeting dirt.

"Storm!" they called out again, evidently spotting their companion. I peeked around the tree, just enough to see the second guard from our earlier meeting, bend down and trying to shake the pegasus named Storm awake.

He'll be fine I think, he just bumped his head a bit more than is recommended. I turned to sneak off in the other direction—when a powerful purple pony with a sour expression on her face stopped me dead in my tracks.

"Um, hi there, Princess Twilight, I was just lea-" her horned began glowing, her eyes narrowing at me seriously,"-okay, not leaving then."

"Azure, I'm afraid that you're going to have to come with me," she said, as her horned brightened.

Well this sucks, I really didn't want to fight Twilight, and this all could have been avoided, if I'd made it to Canterlot faster. I'm not looking forward to having to deal with this mess later, but when a pony casts magic at me, I take it seriously.

"I was hoping it wouldn't come to this Princess Twilight," I said honestly. I took a deep breath, and then studied the magical aura emanating from her horn. It looked like a teleportation spell, the magical vibrations familiar to my sapphires. She probably was going to teleport me to a jail cell. Or possibly she would teleport in a bunch more royal guard. I didn't want to deal with either possibility, so I was left with one option.

I moved quickly towards Twilight, trying to reach her before she registered what I might be trying to do. I struck forward with my right fore-hoof as lightly as I could, and managed to knock it against her horn. The shock rumbled through the bone and into the base of her head, the magical aura around her horn failing almost immediately. The facial expressions she wore after my attack made me wonder what sensations it caused.

"What did you do?' She demanded as she squinted in concentration as a few sparks fizzled her horn.

"None of your business really," I repeated, trying to sound cocky. I hadn't planned on attacking royalty today, even if she hadn't given me much of a choice. "Now I'll be seeing you some other time Princess," I hollered back at her as I galloped away. I ignored the sound of her strained cry of exasperation and didn't look back until I had reached Canterlot. She either didn't follow me, or I had outrun her, maybe she wasn't the best flier?

I panted heavily, arriving at the entrance to the city that had served as my home for most of my life. The sight of the familiar shops and sense of order made me smile, despite whatever predicament I would be in later. I have a list of ponies to speak with, -my inner monologue was interrupted by a baby dragon inside my stomach- but food would come first apparently.

I trotted forward looking at road signs, and then turned onto a busy street. The smell of different foods filled my nostrils and doubled my hunger. I practically ran down the road, darting between the high class Canterlot ponies. They gave me looks of disgust as I passed by, most likely noticing my dirty coat and the zebra mask still tied behind my back. The smell of grease and salt wafted over from a street corner on my left. The sign above it announced Grillby's Haystack.

"Heya, blue, long time no see," called a familiar voice from behind the counter. I stepped into the restaurant, the sun no longer obscuring my vision.

"Hey, Burger," I called back looking at the orange stallion, his red mane tucked underneath his Grillby's hat. He smiled at me while pulling out a pad and pen into his hooves.

"Would you like a side of fries with that?" he said completing our ritual. We looked at each other with a straight face, for about two seconds, before busting out into a fit of laughter. "Where in the bucking blue blazes have you been buddy?" he managed, after we had stopped rolling around like foals.

"I've got some stories to tell you, trust me you old grease pony," I responded. "But before that, I need a double hay-burger with extra pickles, along with a large side of your hot fries," I dictated with vital importance.

"Coming right up, good sir," he jested at me as he gathered ingredients and prepared his cooking equipment. My eyes rolled, and I laughed at his teasing.

"Just hurry it up you old fart, I'm withering away over here," I said as I banged my hoof on the counter. This was only a small exaggeration though, since the use of my metabolizing spell earlier had left me drained and desperately hungry. The adrenaline had prolonged the hunger for a time, but now I could feel the toll it had taken on me. I had never used that particular magic for this length of time after all—only briefly during its initial testing.

"Here you go, Azure, just the way you like it!" He proclaimed as he set the plate down in front of me. I smiled broadly at him, and then looked down at my plate. I admired his hoofwork for along as I could manage—about three seconds—before I shoveled the hay-burger down my gullet like a starved canine. He filled a glass with some fizzy cider and slid it across the counter. I gratefully caught the glass and chased the masterpiece burger down with ice cold bliss. I lowered the glass, banging it a little on the counter, then let out an appreciative groan patting my belly.

"You are a master smith my friend, and the kitchen is your forge," I said in as magnificent as voice as I could manage in my condition. He chuckled at me as he refilled my cider, before pouring himself a glass.

Raising his glass forward he announced, "To the Princesses!" We clinked out glasses together before we both chugged down the golden liquid.

Princesses huh, I'm sure I'll be having more than my fair share of them today. I finished off the cider, then reached for my bit pouch in my saddlebag.

"Not today blue, it's on the house buddy," he assured me with a smile. I reached my hoof up and he knocked his against it with a thud.

"We need to go out tomorrow, so I can buy you some drinks in return" I said while looking out at the bustling crowds outside. He laughed in response and went about cleaning up the dishes. I pulled my notepad out of my saddlebag and looked it over. Four ponies were listed on the paper, but only one by name. I read them again in order: My brother, Princess Luna, librarian, jeweler.

I looked back at Bacon fries, "I'll catch you tomorrow bud, I've got a few things to do first," I said. I got up from my stool and walked out of the Burger joint, only to find four royal unicorn guards and a rather irritable Princess Twilight, standing in front of me.

"I hope you have time on your busy schedule to answer all of my questions first," she said smugly.

Author's Note

I would like to give thanks to my primary editor, Mattimias, for taking me back to school and giving me grammar lessons. He is precise, informative and seems to like poking fun at me. I love him for it.

Anyway thank you all for reading. Please comment on the story and tell me what you thought (good or bad), so that I can improve as a writer.

Politics, Family and the Question Game

Well buck me, I didn't think she would catch up so quickly.

“We’ve got to stop meeting like this Princess Twilight,” I said to her, bowing my head. “I really hope you didn’t come here just for me, as a Princess of Friendship, you surely have more important things to do?”

She scowled at me, taking a breath before she responded, “I cleared my schedule for the next few hours, just for you,” The unicorn guards around her stared me down intimidatingly as she took a step closer to me. “I really hope you don’t plan on fighting your way out of this one, Azure,” she said, sticking her chin up, but I still saw uncertainty in her eyes.

“I have no desire to have pain inflicted upon myself at this moment in time, Princess Twilight,” I said as I started moving towards the streets, “but I do hope we can continue this on the way to finish my business at hoof.”

Princess Twilight opened her mouth, perhaps to order me arrested, but nodded instead. She motioned for the guards to follow alongside us. We walked down Restaurant Row towards the residential districts, our group silent until I broke the tension.

“Princess Twilight, I’m sure you’re very uncertain about me,” I said while looking back at her. “So why don’t we turn this into a game?”

She looked at me with a small frown. “What kind of game would that be?” she asked.

“It’s the easiest way to get to know someone in a short amount of time, I call it the Question Game,” I said looking back at her. “We take turns asking each other whatever we wish, and there is only one rule.” She raised one eyebrow skeptically, but said nothing, so I continued. “The only rule is that you may not lie when asked a question. You may refuse to answer, but then you have to do a dare.”

Twilight huffed at me, then after a pause said, “If it will make things easier, then yes, I agree to your game.”

“Fantastic," I said, giving her a smile, "I will go first to start us off.” I thought for a moment, deciding to ease her into it. “What is your favorite food?” Princess Twilight blinked at me, before giving a small snort and smiling.

“I really enjoy pancakes, especially when my friend Pinkie Pie makes them,” she said sincerely.

“Fair enough, I’m glad I just ate, or I would be craving pancakes myself now," I said while laughing. “Your turn to ask me a question now, Your Highness.”

“Alright then”, she said as she placed a hoof to her chin, the group stopping to let her think. “Where did you learn to fight like that?” She asked curiously.

Harder questions right off the bat, I see. “That’s quite a long story, so I’ll give you the short version for now,” I said. “I was bullied a lot when I was a colt—particularly by my brother. There were a few colts and fillies that gave me a hard time in Canterlot, especially after I showed interest in studying magic. Trouble always seemed to find me after that I suppose," I said, and then turned my head to watch her reaction.

She processed my answer for a moment, and then asked in a confused voice, “You were picked on for trying to study magic?”

I held up a hoof at her inquiry, smirking, and then reminded her, “One question at a time, Princess Twilight.”

She blushed momentarily, then said, "I am sorry, Azure, please ask your next question.” She looked at the ground, perhaps embarrassed, waiting for me to continue.

“Thank you, Princess Twilight," I said while trying to sound encouraging. “As for my next question, how did you become the Princess of Friendship?”

She started to reply, and then stopped to gather her thoughts. After some contemplation she said, “It’s actually pretty complicated, but like you did, I shall tell you the abbreviated version. I was assigned to study the magic of friendship, in a town called Ponyville by Princess Celestia, after my friends and I conquered the evil of Nightmare Moon.” She looked up into the sky, maybe picturing the events she was describing, and then continued, “After many trials, the bonds that I shared with my friends only grew stronger. Then one day, I accidentally set off an unfinished spell, written by Starswirl the Bearded."

I looked back in surprise, I hadn’t heard any of Starswirl’s unfinished works being released.

“I’m guessing Celestia gave you the spell,” I said with mild irritation.

“Yes she did, maybe she thought I would find it interesting,” she said, shrugging at me. “It definitely did cause some interesting things to happen, swapping the cutie marks of all my friends. When I figured out the other half of the spell, I met with Princess Celestia in a different realm, before being changed into an alicorn.”

And I’m sure it was just a coincidence that Celestia happened to find the spell, and then gave it to Twilight—knowing nothing of what would happen. “Alright Princess Twilight, it’s your turn to ask me a question,” I said while turning the corner onto a new street.

She smiled at me, and nodded, then said, “Thank you, Azure, and please just call me Twilight if it makes you feel more comfortable — all my friends do anyway.”

I stopped to consider the implications of her statement, “Thank you, Twilight, now I shall await your next inquiry with baited breath," I said with an exaggerated voice.

Twilight giggled softly, “You would get along great with my friend Rarity. She has a flair for the dramatic, and an affinity for gemstones, just like you.” I touched my collar reflexively, and then relaxed. Twilight didn’t seem to notice and continued uninterrupted, “Alright, for my next question, where did you get that mask?”

"Oh, the one that almost got me skewered earlier?" I jested at her. She blushed with embarrassment, and then nodded to me. "It was made for me by a zebra, who had become a good friend. I was traveling through zebra tribes, trying to inquire about an old ruin. I had seen details of such mentioned in some old texts. But the locals became nervous after I mentioned the ruins, and it didn't take long before I felt unwelcome in their village."

I thought back to small tribe, the buildings were only little shanties, and tried to remember where I first met my friend. "That's when Ravé, a young timid zebra, approached me after others would not. He was very quiet at first, being that I was a stranger. But with some patience, we both got to know each other quite well. When we parted ways, he made me this mask as a sign of friendship, and to show the zebras that I was protected by the spirits."

I turned to see Twilight listening attentively, then nodded at her to show I was finished. "Okay, thank you for sharing that story with me, I guess it's your turn to ask again," she said, waiting for my next question.

I nodded and then looked straight ahead, steering our path to a park ahead of us. "Do you think Princess Celestia has ever lied to you, or misled you at some point?" I asked in a neutral tone. I stopped walking when I didn't hear steps behind me.

"Why would you ask me that?" Twilight said confused, giving me a look of concern.

"It's my turn, Twilight, you can ask me that afterwards if you wish," I said.

She stopped, and then closed her eyes. I watched her curiously, her guards pretending not to hear us. They had been a silent partner to our whole conversation, and feigned deaf now that we were on a topic of interest. Twilight took a deep breath, and then opened her eyes, meeting my gaze with a neutral expression.

"I don't think Princess Celestia has ever lied to me, at least not when I asked her a direct question. However, perhaps there may be things she hasn't told me, but only because she cares about how I might be affected," she finished carefully.

Who is she trying to convince, me or herself?

"It seems you really believe that, so for your sake, I hope it's true," I said without sarcasm.

"Why do you have a grudge against Princess Celestia, Azure?" she asked me.

I stopped walking and looked back her, "That question will have to wait, Twilight, until after I finish my business with my brother. We have arrived at my first destination, and I would like to get this over with, sooner rather than later," I said, my left eye twitching. Twilight looked at me with concern, but nodded to me.

"Alright, we can continue later then." Twilight walked next to me and then turned to the unicorns behind her, "I want all of you to stand guard and await our return here." They saluted her smartly, and then took positions to either side of the small staircase in front of us.

I walked up the stairs, up to the maple-colored door and raised my hoof to knock. I hesitated, looking to the side at Twilight, before taking a breath and rapping my hoof against the door three times.

"Hey," Twilight looked around, "this place looks familiar somehow."

The door opened partway before she finished looking around, and then a blue unicorn stallion peered out at me. When he recognized me, I saw his facial expressions change multiple times, before settling on neutral. I thought I saw irritation and concern in the mix, but I couldn't be sure.

"What could possibly have been horrible enough to make you visit my home, Azure?" he said. I felt the spark of a familiar anger inside me, but I doused it with force of will. Remember why you're here, Azure.

"I have something for you, and I would like to get a few things off my chest as well," I said while keeping eye contact.

"Fine." He opened the door wide, and then stopped, his mouth falling open. "Twilight, what are you doing here?" he said in complete bafflement.

Twilight shifted her gaze at the question, and then her eyes went wide. "Dad? What are you doing..."

I swear I could hear the wheels turning inside her head.

Night Light skipped the question she would most likely ask next by simply stating, "Twilight, this is your uncle, Azure Sparkle."

Author's Note

Well then, I know this chapter was a little shorter than the others, but I felt this was a good stopping point. I enjoyed writing the back and forth conversation between Twilight and Azure. This seemed like a good way to lead into a big chapter. As always, I appreciate any feedback and take all advice given seriously. Thank you all for reading and stay tuned for more!

The Present and the Past

"Uncle!" Twilight gasped with shock and confusion. She looked back and forth, between Night Light and myself rapidly until she put a hoof to her reddening face.

Well then, it seems Night Light has been busy in the last decade or so, since the last time we've seen each other. I looked at Twilight, thinking that being related to a princess could complicate life. Well, we've already had our first family squabble, so I guess it's official.

Night Light looked at me, and then dead panned, "So what do I owe the pleasure, Azure? You said you had something to talk to me about? Knowing you its either that you're looking to start a fight," he stopped to look at me seriously, "or did you want to borrow more bits from me."

I felt the heat grow behind my ears, and I had compose myself before speaking. "Firstly," I said, pulling out a small bag of gold coins, "here's the bits I borrowed years ago, plus interest." I enjoyed his shocked expression for a moment before continuing, "And I didn't come to fight, unless you would care to have a duel later."

I stared at him for a moment, and then let my head drop, before raising it back up to meet his gaze. "I actually came to say"—I swallowed hard— "to tell you I'm sorry," I murmured.

"What?" he said, not having understood me, or maybe he just didn't believe me.

I took a breath, and then repeated myself, making deliberate eye contact, "I'm sorry, Night Light. I'm sorry for not coming to see you sooner, or the terrible attitude I had when I left." I stopped to collect my thoughts, and continued my rant, "I know I was a right pain growing up, and it was probably hard being related to me. Our lives would have probably been easier if I had just kept my interests to myself. All I had wanted to understand, was the mysteries surrounding earth pony magic," I said, before he cut me off with a hug.

"Azure, you might have been a pain in my flank all my life, but that doesn't change the fact the we're family. And family is supposed to look out for each other," he said, releasing me but still keeping a hoof on my shoulder. "I'm sorry for the way I behaved as well, and for the pain I caused you in our fight."

Twilight, who had been a statue for the last few minutes, finally broke her trance, "You guys fought with each other, why in Equestria did that happen?"

"It's kind of a long story, sweetheart, we can talk about it over dinner if you wish," Night Light said before glancing at me. "That is, if you would like to stay to eat, Azure." I nodded, giving him a weak smile. "Now, before we speak further, I need to go upstairs to wake your mother, Twilight," he said before walking into the living room.

We followed him into the cushy living room, a small fire crackling in the hearth, and picked out pillows and sat down. Twilight was looking at me, her face impossible to garner any information from. I gave her a small smile, and she turned her head away, aware that I had caught her staring.

"Dinner will be ready soon," Night Light said, and then walked out of the room. I heard his hoof-steps as he trotted up the stairs, and then I pushed down on the cushion to make it more comfortable. I laid myself down, and then rested my head on my hooves.

I sighed, then said, "It's been quite a day, I really didn't think everything would go this well."

Twilight snorted, giving me a flat look, and then said, "You mean apart getting into a fight with the royal guard, jumping off a mountain, or attacking a princess?"

My face reddened as I felt a pang of guilt. "How is your horn, Twilight? I hope I didn't do any permanent damage," I said while frowning.

"It's fine now, Azure, I can say I hadn't given you much of a choice," she said, turning her head to avoid looking at me. "It just gave me a really bad headache, almost as bad as the time I tried to figure out the Pinkie-sense."

"Pinkie sense?" I said, my voice raising, "Care to tell me the story behind it?" I smiled at her when she looked back at me, trying to show that I really was interested.

"Alright, since you asked," she said. "One of my really good friends, Pinkie Pie, is a pink earth pony that loves to party," she said. "She's very eccentric, and always seeming to appear out of nowhere—or pull random objects out of the ether. I had never given it much thought, however, until I noticed her having these premonitions. Her tail would twitch, or maybe her ear would flop, before a corresponding prediction would occur," Twilight massaged her head, maybe remembering something specific. "In the end, I just gave up trying to figure it out, I just left it as one of the mysteries I would never solve," she finished before looking at me.

I considered this for a few moments, and then chuckled a bit. "Earth pony magic can be very complex, Twilight, I've been studying it for years, and there is still so much left to discover. Mind you it's hard to find good books on the subject, but I've uncovered a few in my travels."

"Did you try the Royal Canterlot Library?" Twilight asked.

The Canterlot Library was the largest collection of knowledge in Equestria, that I know of at least, and would certainly have had the information that I required. I really didn't want to get into this conversation, at least not yet, but I would have to eventually.

"If it had been that simple, Twilight, I would be much further along in my research by now," I said, before I heard ponies descending the stairs.

Night Light walked back into the room, and then announced, "Dinner is ready, everypony. Please wash up in the kitchen and meet back in here."

"We're not eating in the dining room tonight?" Twilight asked.

"The living room is more comfortable, and tonight, that's more important," Night Light said with a warm smile.

I stood up to walk into the kitchen, pausing to give my brother another hug, before going to wash my hooves.

Back in the living room, I reclaimed my cushion and licked my lips while sniffing at the fragrance of tonight's meal. I hadn't tasted my brother's cooking in a very long time, and all the ways he could prepare a carrot still amazed me even now. I heard the chink of plates and cups in the kitchen, before Night Light walked in, our dinner levitating in front of him. He set each plate and cup in front of us, and then turned to watch Twilight Velvet follow him inside.

"Hello, Azure, it has been quite a while, hasn't it?" she asked, smiling down at me. I blushed and nodded to her, and then quickly looked down at my food.

I stared appreciatively at my brother's sautéed carrots and chives, before looking up to speak. "Thank you, Night Light, and may the princess bless our meal" I said, watching all the Sparkles levitating their food, Twilight Sparkle suppressing a grin.

"You're quite welcome, Azure," he said before he face-hoofed. "Ah, I'm sorry, let me get you a fork," he said, and then started to get up.

"No, no," I said as I raised my hoof and spun my collar, feeling for the engravings of my levitation gem. I tapped it, and then spun the collar back around quickly, before rapping on the white gem in the center. A small beam of green light shot out in a line and touched the bowl, which began to glow. I scooped the bowl up with a hoof, raising it slowly and then lowered it back to the ground. The contents remained in the air as glowing gourmet goodies. I stepped forward, and then smiled at my audience, before biting the floating food out of the air.

The Sparkles looked on at my performance in awe, before bursting into good-spirited laughter. I bowed to them, before coming back up to finish the job.

"Thank you, thank you," I said, a goofy grin on my face.

Night Light was the first to regain control of himself to ask me, "I can tell you haven't been slacking during all those years away from Canterlot. I'm glad to see that, despite all that's happened, that you continued on your own path," he said, looking at me with a mixture of emotions.

"So was that earth pony magic?" Twilight Velvet asked. "Or was it something else?"

"It's a mixture of earth pony crafting and natural arcane magic," I said, looking from one pony to the next. "The design is pretty complicated to explain, but that's for later. I was just telling Twilight a story, one that you'll be familiar with, brother." Night Light groaned, then shook his head at me.

"You mean the reason you left, Azure, that story?" his wife asked. I nodded at her, before directing my gaze to Twilight Sparkle.

"Well, everything really went downhill after I inquired about the restricted section in the Royal Canterlot Library," I said to Twilight.

I walked up to the information counter at the library, and then cleared my throat.

"Excuse me, Mr, um..." I looked around for a name plate, before the grey unicorn stallion turn to me, giving me a stern look.

"Written Word, if you would, now what can I do for you?" he said in a no-nonsense voice.

I stammered momentarily, before finding my balance, "Mr. Written Word, I've been going over the catalogs in the library, and the only place I can find the books I require is in the restricted area of the Starswirl the Bearded wing, " I said. His eyes narrowed slightly before I continued, "What is required before I'm allowed to access that area, or just the books themselves?"

"Before I explain the process, please enlighten me as to what books you require, and why you have need of them?" he asked.

I nodded at him. "I would like access to Starswirl's notes and journals, specifically those on the oddities of earth pony magics. I looked at him, giving him my best, honest smile.

"Very good, you need to fill out form 7-b for the request, and also you must present a notarized letter from the university board.

I stopped and cocked my head sideways. "Why do I need a letter from the university?"

Written word gave me a pointed look before saying, "All requests for restricted access of Starswirl's documents must be authorized by the university, in accordance with Celestial Information Act."

"Alright, thank you for your help Written Word, I'll be back later with that letter then," I said, before turning to trot out of the library.

"Not likely," I heard him mutter before I turned the corner.

The main branch of the university was adjacent to the library, standing as a tall marbled monument to learning. I trotted up the many steps into the front office, looking around for informative plates or signs. I walked over to my right, seeing a directory hung on the wall there. Skimming the list of names and offices, I found what I needed, "University Board Chairman, Golden Quill," I said aloud.

I walked down the halls, looking at the room numbers as I passed. 303, 304, 305, and 306! I knocked on the door three times, then waited for a response.

I heard the shuffling of papers and then a stallions voice, "Come in, whomever you are."

I opened the door, and then stepped into a large office, which had its own fireplace and a window facing the palace. Golden Quill, an older yellow unicorn stallion was staring at me, looking bored and irritated. "I thought I had told all the earth ponies that construction on the new wing doesn't start until next week. You walking plows hard of hearing or something?"

I swallowed hard, already feeling my legs start to wobble. Just ignore him, Azure, think about the books! I forced a smile upon my face, an act that took a stronger effort than anything in my life, and said, "I'm afraid you've mistaken me for somepony else, I'm actually here to request access for some restricted books."

Golden Quill raised an eyebrow at me, and then said, "What books might those be, earth pony?"

I flinched. "My name is Azure, and the books I need are Starswirl's collection of studies on the oddities of earth pony magics." He scowled at me, looking at me with the same level of irritation as I might give a fly in my food.

"I'm sorry to inform you, but access to restricted magical research, outside of university magicians, is only given to the highest level unicorns," he said with no sympathy in his voice.

"So then I will become a student magician," I said, hopefully sounding as determined as I felt. My smile faded when his eyes went wide, and then he began to laugh.

"Give me a break, Azure, you're not a unicorn and therefore cannot be a magician," he said with absolute confidence.

My face got red hot as I opened my mouth, my voice trembling, "Who says I can't do magic! I might not have a horn, but earth ponies have magic too, even if it's not the same."

Golden Quill huffed at me indignantly, and then said, "This university is allowed to set whatever restriction it chooses for enrollment, and to be a university magician, you must be a unicorn. Now if you have an issue with campus regulations, you may take it up with Princess Celestia," he said, and then pointed his hoof at the door.

I stomped my way out of his office, pulling the door hard so hard the knob broke under my hoof. I dropped it on the floor and brushed the tears out of eyes. Walking away, I heard the door handle jiggle before he started pounding on it from the inside. I took a small amount of satisfaction from this as I walked out from now cold feeling university building.

I took a breath, feeling emotionally drained, after reliving the story during its retelling.

"Golden Quill was rather out of line, how can he be in charge of a place of learning?" Twilight Sparkle asked me. She frowned, avoiding my gaze.

"I've learned some ponies believe they are above others—usually because that's how they were raised to think," I said.

"Did you ever get access to the library?" she asked me, curious to know more of my story.

"No, unfortunately, I did not," I replied. "I did go to make an appointment to speak with Princess Celestia, only to find the waiting list for my request was a bit over a year."

Twilight blinked twice, mouth open before asking, "So you gave up after that then?" I shook my head, and then gave her a little smile.

"No, Twilight, I didn't give up at all. Instead, I decided to take the year to do my own type of studying," I said while looking towards Night Light.

"That's when you spent a year up in the Canterlot mountains by yourself, right?" he said, giving me an upward tilt of his head for conformation.

"That was a major turning point for me, all those months I spent isolated from everypony," I said to them as much as to myself.

"I'd really like to hear about that, uncle," Twilight said to me. I looked at her and gave a small smile.

Night Light coughed into a hoof, and then spoke up, before we got too much more involved, "Not tonight, Twilight, it's gotten rather late. Princess Luna has already raised the moon and I'm sure my brother is tired."

I looked at him gratefully, exchanging a nod before asking, "Twilight Velvet, would it be alright if I slept here tonight? I'm a little too exhausted to go trotting around Canterlot this time of night."

She closed her eyes and smiled, "Of course, Azure, if you gather the cushions together in here, it makes quite a comfortable bed." She turned to face her daughter, and then asked, "Darling, would you like to sleep in your old room for the first time in years?"

Twilight Sparkle giggled in response, and then frowned, "I'm sorry I haven't been to visit in a while, Mom, life has been crazy for me," she said. They hugged and turned to walk up the stairs. I smiled while watching their exchange, and then moved to grab some cushions for my bed.

"Azure, can we talk for a moment?" Night Light was looking at me with concern.

I nodded at him, a cushion in my mouth, and he stepped into the room further before sitting down.

"I'm sure that my daughter will have other questions for you about your past," he said as he watched me make my bed. "And I know that there's no point in asking you not to tell her, if she wants to know. I just hope that she's not too hard on me, when she hears what I did to you," he said, his head hanging low.

I placed the last pillow down and snuggled down into the pile. I gave him a stern look, before chastising him out of his depression, "You have raised a wonderfully intelligent daughter, who loves you and was even able to put up with the likes of me." He looked at me with appreciation as I continued, "And for you to have named her after me, brother, shows more than anything else how sorry you were."

I got up, walking to him, and then we shared a strong brotherly hug, before releasing each other. "I'll see you in the morning, Night Light, I've got one more thing to tell all of you," I said, suddenly sleepy. He nodded at me and we went our separate ways for the night.

That night I dreamed of purple stars and cheese-filled tortillas, how odd.

Morning time came too soon, the sun peeking through my window and reminding me that life waits on nopony. I got up and stretched out my aching hooves, it seemed that yesterday's activities has taken more out of me that I had thought.

"Azure, what would you like for breakfast?" I heard Night Light call from the kitchen.

I looked out, gauging the time by the sun's position. It was only about two hours after dawn, so I still had enough to finish my business, if I left now that is. "I'll pick something up on the way, Night Light, I really need to leave now if I want certain things done today.

"Alright, alright. So what did you have to tell me then, before you go?" he asked, reminding me of our last conversation.

"Oh, right, go ahead and gather the girls first, then I'll explain," I said, placing the last cushion back into place.

A short while later, all of us were gathered in the foyer, my saddlebags secured to my back.

"Thank you both for being so welcoming after all these years, and thank you, Twilight," I nodded at my niece, "for listening to a grumpy stallion's story." She nodded at me earnestly and I continued, " I was away for quite a long time, and I do have a few things to show for it." I pulled out a an old scroll from my saddlebag and handed it my brother. "This is my gift to you brother. It is the key to finding what I believe is Starswirl's lost library, which I found in my travels. I was hoping maybe, we could go explore it together," I said giving him a hopeful look.

Night Light looked at the scroll for a long moment, and then took it in his magic and floated it over to Twilight Sparkle. "I think you should take Twilight here instead, I feel she would enjoy the journey and learning experience, much more than myself," he said.

Twilight Sparkle squeed with delight, bouncing up and down, before turning to me with wide eyes. "Can I go, Azure, can I please?" she asked, my will bending in the wake of her wide, pleading eyes. I looked from her to Night Light, and then to Twilight Velvet, both who nodded to me in confirmation.

"Very well, Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, we shall make this journey together. After I finish my business in the next day or so of course," I finished, before she groaned in protest. I smiled at her readiness to suddenly head out on an adventure with me. "First today I need to see Princess Luna, and then a few other ponies. But we'll also stop for some food along the way to the palace," I said.

"Ooh, what did you have in mind?" she asked, her stomach rumbling in response.

"Quesadillas," I said, watching her lavender coat turn pink.

Author's Note

Whew, I really enjoyed writing this chapter. It was written between 4:30 and 9:00 AM in one sitting, even though I had been thinking about it since the last chapter. Remember to please let me hear your opinions and criticisms, as they always help me improve. Things will be getting more interesting from here on out everypony, so stay tuned!

Regalia, Confrontation and Demonstration

I stepped outside my brother's home and drew in the cool morning air. The orange rays of the morning sun stuck my face, which stopped me briefly so I could enjoy its warmth.

And then the sound of snoring broke my trance.

I glanced at either side of the stairs, seeing two guards asleep, while the remaining two stood at attention. Upon seeing me exit the house, they prodded their sleeping partners, who stood up as if they had been bitten by parasprites. I forced myself not to laugh, and then looked straight, pretending to be oblivious to their presence.

Twilight walked behind me, her hoof up to block the sun from her eyes. She looked around seeing all of us standing there, stoic and unwavering, before a sudden realization smacked her in the face.

"Oh, I'm sorry everypony, I should have released you all to go home last night," she said, her face growing red with guilt and embarrassment. She trotted quickly down the stairs and turned to address them directly. "Thank you all for your diligence, please return to your post and notify the captain that I've given you the rest of the day off." Each guard bowed to her in unison—one stifling a yawn—then set off towards their destinations.

Twilight turned to look up at me, "I can't believe I let them stay out here all night, I just got too caught up in all the excitement. I'll make sure to send each one a little gift when I return to Ponyville."

I nodded to her, and then descended the stairs, walking past her. "It was a bit much for me to take in as well, Twilight, it's been a long time since I've spoken with my brother—not to mention finding I have a princess for a niece," I said while gesturing with a hoof for her to follow. "I still have my business to sort out today, before we depart on our journey. If you have your own matter of which to attend, I understand, otherwise, you're more than welcome to join me," I said, flashing her a smile.

"I should speak with Princess Celestia before we leave, but that won't take much extra time, since you're already going to the castle to speak with Princess Luna," she said. "Anyway, instead of Quesadillas for breakfast—she shivered—let's go to Fuzzy Beets, it's tasty and nutritious."

I nodded at her, I guess she doesn't like foreign style food, "That sounds just fine, Twilight," I said, stopping so she could lead the way.

We walked down the streets, past the park, and then turned back towards Restaurant Row. Only a few ponies walked the streets this early, many shopkeepers just now preparing to open their establishments. Canterlot always seemed more peaceful in the morning, or late at night, without all the high-class ponies walking around.

On our way to breakfast, I bounced some ideas off Twilight, and was happy to see how much she also enjoyed magical theory. We dove deep into scientific argument—with no hostility of course.

We left Fuzzy beets holding vegetable smoothies, and then steered our course towards the castle. I sipped on the carrot and beet concoction, all while contemplating our magical conversation.

"Hey Twilight, I'm sure you know the different schools of magic right?"

Twilight turned to me, and then smiled, "Of course, Azure, you mean Evocation, Alteration, and the others?"

"Yeah, I was sure you knew those, but what can you tell me about the differences in the way each pony type uses magic?"

Twilight stopped to think, putting her hoof to her chin, and then said,"I guess it hasn't come up in my studies, at least I don't think it did. Unicorn magic is defined as arcane magic, but I haven't studied much about the other types of magic, since I wouldn't have been to practically apply those theories.

I nodded, understanding her reasoning, and then replied, "Unicorn magic draws upon the energies inside them, and when cast, is generally defined as arcane magic." We started walking again as I continued, "Pegasus abilities, those of flight and cloud magic, are physical types of magic, which manifest during the individual's growth. And finally we have earth ponies, who are attuned to the magic around them, but have only the barest magic inside them."

Twilight gave me an inquisitive look and then said, "I know earth ponies excel at farming, or other physical tasks, but I've never seen one trying to actively control any magic around them, well besides you."

"Your pretty perceptive, Twilight, yes, earth ponies don't think about manipulating magic," I said. "Their will affects the magical energies in whatever they're working with—especially plants—and helps to align them with that earth pony's purposes. This all happens unconsciously, even after a pony knows that they have such an ability," I finished, then turned right onto Celestia Way.

"That seems to make sense, but does consciously trying to manipulate magic produce a greater change?" she asked me.

"Of course, Twilight, I'm sure you've cast a spell on accident before, so you can probably tell me. Was it stronger when you learned the spell properly, and then cast it on purpose?" I said giving her a knowing grin.

She stopped again, her eyes drifting upwards in thought, before she said, "For the most part yes, knowing the proper casting procedures does help bring the correct results. The power of a spell however, can be majorly affected by things like emotion or even outside forces. One time" —her cheeks reddened momentarily—"during my magical entrance examination, there was a magical explosion outside. It spooked me so bad, I overpowered the spell I was trying to cast, and then accidentally turned my parents into plants," she said, then looked away.

Despite my best effort, I burst out laughing at this. "Night Light, the potted plant!" I managed to say while rolling around like a foal. Twilight face-hoofed, and then gave me a sour look.

"Alright, alright, I'm sorry," I said, trying to regain control. "Okay, back on topic, if I intentionally work with the natural magic around us, I can manipulate it, to some extent. This can be applied in different ways, but is far less direct than any magic cast by a unicorn," I continued as we approached the base of the castle gates.

"Like when you disrupted my magic earlier?" she asked me, rubbing her horn gently.

"Correct, Princess, that's a good example of simple manipulation," I said. "I would like to give you a better idea of how the natural magic can be utilized, if you would care to participate."

Twilight hesitated, and then looked around for a moment before saying, "There's a good spot in the garden, where nopony can get in the way, we can use for that area for your demonstration."

I nodded to her, before proceeding to where she had indicated. "This will work just fine, now I'll explain the whole process first before I actually do anything, so you won't be surprised." Twilight stood ready, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

"I need a moment to prepare myself, so I don't drain any unnecessary magic. When I say go, please try to teleport somewhere nearby. You can have the place picked out ahead of time, if you wish, just wait to cast until I'm ready," I finished, and then Twilight nodded, but remained silent.

I took a few deep breaths, and then closed my eyes. I cleared any current worries from my mind, and relaxed my muscles. I tuned out the sounds I could here, and then, slowly, began to perceive the magic around me. It floated everywhere, like dandelions caught in a slow drift. I could almost see the different colors that emanated from the earth and scattered trees. Ponies walking around also giving off different varieties of energy. After I could fully feel the magic around me, I opened myself to it. I lowered my barrier of magical interference that all living creatures have, to allow the natural energy flow into me. If I had to describe it, it would be like drinking a piping hot bowl of homemade soup, after walking in from the freezing cold.

After I felt practically glowing with all the energy I had taken in, I opened my eyes to look at Twilight. She was staring at me with wide eyes, but then readied herself after she noticed my posture change. "Go," I said, raising one hoof as I spoke. I could feel her magic vortex form, even before the magic had fully enveloped her horn. I struck the air in front of her, willing the magic in front of me to oscillate. The air vibrated in a cone, flowing towards her rapidly. Twilight bent her knees—ready to cast her spell—before the magical distortion hit her.

Twilight disappeared in a flash, and then I heard a yell.

"AAAAHHH," Twilight said in a panic, the sound coming from behind me.

I quickly turned around to see a purple princess piñata, dangling by a wing, which was caught in some tree branches.

"Well, you are full of surprises, Twilight, seeing as normal unicorns would have failed to even cast their spells," I said while trotting over to her. I turned, and then gave the tree a good buck. The branches shook hard, and after some frantic flapping, a flustered Twilight landed next to me.

"The majority of magicians don't manage to release their spells during that interference, but you managed to force the magic through anyway," I said, and then gave her an approving nod.

"I felt something was wrong while I was casting, so I just poured a lot more power into the spell. But the result was having my trajectory thrown off course, and then becoming a tree ornament," she said while rotating her wings.

"The distortions of magical interference can have a different effect on each magician, but it doesn't usually work out well for them. I was sure you'd be able to handle any backlash, and you have wings, in the event of you teleporting into the sky," I said honestly.

"We'll have to discuss the particulars later, if you're interested in giving me another lesson," Twilight said. I noticed just a touch of hopefulness in her voice.

"Of course, Princess Twilight. How could I deny anything to royalty?" I jested at her, and then gave her a reassuring smile.

When we had finally reached the main entrance into the royal castle, a pair of guards stepped forward to meet us.

"Greetings, Princess Twilight Sparkle, welcome back to the castle. Her Majesty is awaiting your return in the throne room," one guard said formally.

"Of course, thank you," said Twilight, before we continued to move inside—only to have the two guards level their spears at me, of course.

The other guard spoke up, loudly and in a official tone, "Azure has been barred from entering the castle at this time, Princess Twilight."

Twilight gaped at him, before looking to me questioningly. I swept my hoof through my mane and gave a small chuckle.

"I may have upset an important pony the last time I was here," I said, trying to make light of the situation.

Twilight gave me a flat look, and then said, "Well, just tell me what happened last time?"

I let out a sigh, and then looked away from everypony before saying, "I might have called Princess Celestia's head assistant a 'cranky old fool' in a room full of ponies. And then I stormed out of the castle without saying a word to anypony," I said, turning my head back to face Twilight.

"I will speak with the head assistant about this issue, and then maybe we can sort out this problem. In the mean time, I will take responsibility for him, so please let us pass," Twilight said, in her soft, yet still stern voice. The guards stepped aside at once, but I could still feel their gaze following me as we passed.

When we were out of earshot, I turned to Twilight and said, "Thank you, Twilight, I'd actually forgotten about what happened. It's been years since I've been back in Canterlot—seems some ponies really hold a grudge."

"I'll find out what happened from him and then come back to speak with you, since you're in a hurry to speak with Princess Luna. Um, what was his name again," Twilight asked as I had started to walk away.

I smirked at her, pausing for dramatic effect, and then said, "Iron Quill, Golden Quill's father."

I walked down the corridor, making my way towards the Tower of the Moon. A few ponies pass me, none paying me any mind, thankfully, it was still pretty quiet this early in the day. I trotted down familiar hallways, turning corners past rooms on my old route to the tower. I came to an ornate door, the carving of stars and a crescent moon into a dark smooth piece of elder wood. I removed my zebra mask from my saddlebags, and then pulled it over my head onto my muzzle, the grooves fitting snugly into place. I took a deep breath, and then reached out to open the door.

Standing at the end of the next corridor, was an identical door, which was protected by two of Princess Luna's night guardians. Their bat-like wings and dark fur, in addition to their wicked looking fangs, always emanated a certain fierceness. Both guards were watching me, still as statues, as I entered. Closing the door behind me, I walked forward slowly, showing them no hint of hostility. When I got about five pony lengths away, the guard on my right held out a hoof.

"Stop," she said, her voice reverberating throughout the room, "Princess Luna is not accepting visitors this late after moonset.

I spoke as I bowed my head to her, "Princess Luna is expecting me, please let me through."

"We were not informed of this, now please take your leave, and then return to speak with her tonight if you must," she said, giving no allowance for compromise.

I lifted my head, and then took a small step forward. "I challenge thee, by the Rite of Nocturnum, for entrance into the tower."

The pair of bat ponies stared at me, blinking, before the one who had spoken with me started to laugh. "Thou would dare to challenge the royal guards of the Princess of the Night. Thou must surely be either insane, or perhaps just overconfident," she said, eyeing me with confusion.

"I do indeed know the meaning of my words, so dost thy accept my challenge?"

The guard scoffed at me, but nodded in agreement, and then said, "Very well, I name the conditions of the fight, and then if thou dost prove victorious, we shall grant thee one boon a piece. But when thou fails,"—she grinned widely at me—"thou will be bringing us breakfast," she finished.

"Fine, please name thine conditions, and then we shall begin," I said, stepping backwards a few feet.

She looked at the stallion beside her, and then turned back to me to say, "We both shalt fight against thou, first to forfeit or be rendered unconscious, loses." They both looked at me, probably thinking I would walk away right then.

Of course, it couldn't just be a fair fight "I accept your terms, and I hope maybe, we can go for a drink later," I said, watching both of their mouths fall open in shock.

I bent my back legs, and then with one hoof, gestured for them to attack me. The female guard snorted, springing forward quickly, her wings giving her an easy height advantage. She struck down, her hooves aiming for my chest, before I retreated backwards in response. She landed on the carpet, and then gave me a cocky grin.

"Don't run away, little earth pony, we haven't even started yet."

Some of these ponies surely know how to get my blood boiling. I dashed forward, only to have her dodge to the side at the last second. I let myself fall forward, landing on my front hooves, and then tried to buck her in the stomach with my hind legs. I felt my hooves connected with soft fur, followed by the sound of something hard hitting stone. I turned to see her on the ground, with her leaning against the wall. She let out a small groan, and then started to get up.

All I saw was a glimmer of smoke, before an immense pain erupted from the side of my head. I tumbled sideways, my face scraping the carpet, which burned like all Tartarus. I stood up, swaying back and forth as the room seemed to shift under my feet, before I registered the shadow forms of bat-ponies that raced towards me. Reflexively, I sucked in a breath, and then gathered any magic that still remained from my demonstration with Twilight. The shadows danced and spiraled around each other, which I would have found beautiful, if I wasn't about to be pounded into a wall.

I struck forward with both hooves, and then felt twin magical vibrations project towards the shadows. Normally, this type of magic probably wouldn't make a pony do more than blink, but the effect it had on their magical essence was quite the opposite. The shadows were slowed as they entered the cone of magical interference, before being carried backwards at break-neck speed. They both transformed back into their material forms, just in time to strike the wall on the opposite side of the corridor. There was a resounding thump, followed by a pair of strained cries of pain.

I breathed hard for a moment, brushing my mane back out of my eyes, before walking slowly up to them. I watched as they painfully tried to stand, before I reached a hoof down to help the mare bat-pony guard to her hooves. She glared at me with contempt, before sighing and taking my helping hoof.

After I was sure there was no permanent injury, I started to ask to be let inside to see the princess. Then, we turned in unison, all hearing some pony pounding their way down the stairs. Both of the guards jumped forward to hide behind me, just before the large door banged open. Beyond it stood a very regal—and very terrifying—Princess of the Night.

"Ye shalt stop this noise at once!" Princess Luna bellowed, stomping a hoof on the ground. "We are trying to partake in some well-deserved slumber—but cannot. Wouldst ye like to explain this commotion?"

The guards both bowed their heads in shame to Princess Luna, before I spoke up, "Greetings Princess Luna, please do not punish your servants, for it was I who forced thy servants into combat." I lowered my head, kneeling in submission, and then removed my mask. I looked up at her, and then waited for her reaction.

Princess Luna's eyes widened in surprise, and then narrowed with annoyance. "Azure, it has been a long time, hasn't it?" Luna said in a serious voice. I nodded to her, and then waited for a moment. She held her gaze at me, her expression unchanging, before she snorted with laughter.
We both jumped forward, hugging each other, while giggling like school fillies.

"It's so good to see ye Luna, how hast thou been while I was away?" I asked her, my grin still holding strong. We separated from one another, the guards giving us odd looks, before we started towards her tower.

"Life's been complicated, to say the least, old friend. But come, we shalt speak more comfortably in my tower," She said walking forward.

"Just one moment please, Princess, I have two ponies that hold promise to me first," I said giving her a wide grin. The guards, who had retaken their positions next to the door frowned at me.

"You have gained access to the tower, as was our agreement," the mare said to me. I smiled back at her, expecting her to say that.

"The deal was, that if I was to be victorious, ye would grant me a single boon a piece. Now I shall collect, or dost ye plan on telling the Princess of the Night that ye broke the terms of a challenge, made on the Rite of Nocturnum?"

Princess Luna gave me a confused look, and then smiled broadly, before looking at the guard expectantly. The bat-mare gulped, exchanged a looked with her partner and then turned to me.

"What wouldst thou ask of us?" she said in an even tone.

I walked over to the stallion first, and then whispered into his ear. He seemed confused and then shrugged, turning his head to inspect his tail, before selecting a few strands,and then grabbed onto them with his teeth. After a wince and a muffled "ow," he looked back at me, a few dark brown wisps hanging from his teeth. I collected them, placing each one into my saddlebag, before walking to the other guard.

Again, I whispered my request into her ear, asking her to simply close her eyes. She looked puzzled for a moment, but then did as requested, seemingly glad I didn't ask for hair. I glanced at Luna, and flashed her a sly grin, before returning my focus to the bat-mare, and then promptly planted a light kiss on her cheek. She staggered backwards in surprise, her face turning beet red.

I smiled at her, bowing my head, and spoke, "I offer my thanks for a wonderful fight, and hope to meet thou again soon." The mare glared at me, until I looked away and walked towards the open door, where Luna stood giving us an amused smile. She turned as I approached, and then we began our journey up the stairs.

"Was that really necessary, Azure?" Luna asked me with a touch of curiosity.

I let out a small chuckle, and then said," When you've been away for years, and then come back, and then the only mares you see are family, your priorities can flip on you. Besides, I think bat wings are actually kind of cute," I said honestly.

Luna rolled her eyes at me as we ascended the stairs. After a few short minutes, we arrived at the top of the tower, the door to her chamber having been left open. We walked into the room, Princess Luna proceeding to her moon shaped bed, while I found a cushion on the floor for myself.

"So, Azure, art thou here to finally hold us to our promise, all those years ago?" Luna asked, smiling at me.

"Yes, my dearest Princess of the Night, I have come for the dream pearl," I said, touching my head to the floor.

Author's Note

Hey everypony, glad to some pony is still reading my story. Things will get more interesting from here on out, so I hope you stick around. I also hope my Old English was up to scratch, I had to reference some materials, and even then I still found it a little confusing. Again, I thank you all for reading and leaving comments, and I hope you stay tuned for more everypony!

P.S. I'd like to thank my editor, Twilight, Marble and Cat for their continued support and scrutiny.

P.P.S. Here's some art my friend Luna drew for this chapter, he's just getting back into the swing of things. http://mikelunar.deviantart.com/art/Twilight-In-A-Tree-632655193

Starlight Waltz and the Magical Tango

The Princess sat before me, her presence like a warm calming breeze. I was bowing my head deeply to Luna, motionless and quiet, and then I felt her horn alight with magic. I could hear a drawer slide open, and then close after a moment.

"Rise, Azure, for we giveth this jewel as wouldst a friend, not simply as thine Princess," Princess Luna said softly. I slowly looked up at her, my gaze lingering on a small ornate box, which floated in her celestial magic. Princess Luna opened the box slowly, and then floated it down for me to see inside. A small blue pearl sat nestled into the center, puffs of purple and shimmering white passing across its surface.

"As you asked, We hast placed a small amount of our energy, each night for many moons, unto this stone. Doing this was of no major burden, but We would also thank thee, for it was also a reminder of thou," she said, smiling at me while I stood transfixed.

"I apologize, my dearest Princess Luna, for my lengthy absence. It was an unfortunate outcome, spurred by my childish temper. I would like to make it up to ye, would ye allow it." I said, affecting the olden tongue that Princess Luna preferred. Luna smiled softly, maybe remembering the last days we had spent together.

"We fain to know, from thine own mouth; what had transpired that morn, so many moons ago," Luna said, a small smirk crossing her face.

"I shalt indeed recall the story for ye, but would first ask to enjoy a moment, like we once did," I said, looking to her hopefully. Princess Luna smiled widely at this, before levitating the pearl to me.

"We would hope thou hasn't grown complacent in thine studies over these many moons," Luna stepped down from her bed, "for thou shalt be most embarrassed to challenge us, after all this time."

I bowed deeply to her, before taking a small chain necklace from my pack into my hoof. I opened the small clasps and fit the dream pearl into the opening, smiling at its luminosity. I slipped the chain over my neck, it clinking against my collar, before turning to Princess Luna.

She had walked into the wide area of her chamber, towards the exit, giving me an expectant smile. I nodded, and then moved forward, holding her gaze during my approach. Confidence is always a must with her majesty of the night. I stopped in front of her, and then offered my right hoof to her, and bowing my head at the same time.

"May I have this dance, oh wonderful Princess of the Night?" I took a peek up at her, and was rewarded with a smile and a nod. I reached my hoof to hers, and then tapped my new adornment. A pulse of magenta magic pushed past us. It formed a dome around us, its shell becoming completely opaque. This was dream magic, that would allow us to move into the unconscious realm of the mind, whilst still remaining aware.

Luna looked into the dark surface above her, and then gave a small nod of her head. Millions of lights swirled around, the ground seeming to shift underneath us. The sky had become filled with magnificent shapes and patterns, all dancing around the glorious, vibrant moon. The ground beneath us had shifted into a sleek icy surface, and after looking around, I saw a snowy landscape emerging before my eyes. The dream could be anything either of us wanted, and right now, Luna was in full control.

We stood up onto our hind legs, and then I took her hoof into mine. We spun across the ice, turning back and forth, mirroring each other's movement. The stars themselves seemed to twinkle a melody as snowflakes gently fell across the frozen lake. We skidded across the ice, taking turns spinning one another, before lifting into the air. We flew through the sky, our movements perfectly in tune, while we laughed without a care.

"It has been far too long, Azure, since We hast felt this relaxed," she said, still keeping in time with the stars lullaby. "Promise us thou wouldst not remain absent for long again?"

I smiled, and then frowned at her, "I always took great enjoyment from our past times together, Princess, but there art still matters with which I must attend."

"What is it thou speakest of, Azure," Princess Luna said.

"Well, now that my escort hast returned, everything shalt be explained," I said, gesturing down to a wide-eyes blushing purple princess.

"Aww, you two look so cute together, I'm sorry for interrupting," Twilight said, smiling up at us.

"We are not cute, We are wise and mysterious, and thou wouldst do well to remember, Twilight Sparkle," Luna snapped at her. "And we we art simply old friends, thou best not get the wrong impression."

I let out an easy laugh, smiling at the powerful princess pair. "We must make more time for each other, during my next visit, Dearest Luna," I said, before floating back to the ice. Princess Luna followed me down, giving me a sigh, and then a smile.

I tapped the dream pearl with a hoof, and then the magical shroud faded from view, restoring the sight of Luna's royal chamber. "Please have a seat, Twilight, I've got a story to tell, and it might take a moment," I said, gesturing back to the cushions in front of Luna's bed. "After I'm done, you can tell me what that grouchy old stallion had to say." Twilight opened her mouth to reply, but stopped herself. She sighed and walked over to sit next to me—giving me no argument. After we had all settled down comfortably, I took a breath and then said, "This whole situation started going downhill—all because of my request to see Princess Celestia."

I had walked miles into the woods, heading uphill towards a cliff I had spotted. The tall oaks I passed shaded me on my journey upwards, while I listened to the many animals that had become my only company. The sun beat down around me, like Celestia wanted me to know that she was watching. I crossed the top of the slope, passing some rather large oaks, when I happened upon a small grove. Over to my right, I could see the tops of Canterlot's towers, preceded by miles of forest, just past a cliff drop.

A small stream flowed out of the ground in front of me, cascading down the rocks and tree roots to my left. How is the stream fighting gravity like that? I walked over to the water, and after giving it a sniff, drank heavily from it. I smacked my lips, and then sighed—having become quite thirsty on my journey up here.

I looked around, taking in the sights of the forest, before turning to find a tree to rest under. I found a suitable spot only a short distance from the stream, and then removed my saddlebags to use as a headrest. I snuggled down the best I could, already accustomed to the outdoors. I rested my eyes, listening to the birds and the stream flowing down the mountain. I felt like there was something special about this place, I just couldn't put my hoof on it.

This will do just fine for a while. I had initially came out here to clear my mind of stress, and also to practice some magical theories I had concocted. Now that I was here, the refreshing mountain air cleansing my lungs, I didn't regret my choice. I drifted off to sleep, falling into the deep dark that is my subconscious.

Something was very wrong. I awoke with a start, looking around wildly. I couldn't place it, but something had changed while I slept. I sat there, still as a statue, listening for anything to clue me in on the mystery. I waited with my ears perked, and then nothing. Nothing..not even the wind rustling the trees, or any animals scurrying.

I got up slowly, and then looked around. Things seemed normal, regardless of the hairs on my mane standing on end. I walked towards the stream, my mouth having gone dry while I had slept. The water was still there, gushing up from a small rocky opening, before trickling downwards. The sounds that the water made alleviated the tension, which had built up since I awoke. I bent down and drank, the cool water dripping down my neck, before raising my head to up to look at the moon.

The shape of a mare tattooed on its surface stared down back at me. I had heard the tales of Nightmare Moon while growing up, like any foal. But I had never given it much thought, it was just another story for children after all—like the Tooth Pony.

I trotted back to my makeshift bed, intending to settle back in for the night. Again, I stopped in place, gripped by a sensation of wrongness.
I I must be going crazy or something. I continued forward—before the realization hit me in the face like a rock. I couldn't hear my hoof steps, or feel the grass under my hooves. This caused me to start hyperventilating—my vision suddenly spinning like a top.

After a few minutes passed and I realized I wasn't going to die, I managed to calm down enough to think. Let's approach this rationally. It had only been about a week since I had left Canterlot. Since then, I hadn't eaten anything besides food from my own supplies, nor had I interacted with any strange wildlife. The only thing that had changed in the last few nights was...

The stream! I rushed back over to it, coming to a stop a foot from it. It looked perfectly normal, and it had tasted fine, but there was nothing else on which I could place the blame. I stepped forward and cautiously gave it another sniff. This time, the water smelt of raspberries for some reason, so then I raised a hoof, and then dipped it into the shallow stream. It felt cool to my touch, it felt cool. I could still feel the water of the stream , but then, when I put my hoof back on the ground, I felt like I was standing on clouds. I stomped my hoof into the grass, and still couldn't feeling anything. I couldn't feel or hear anything at all, except the stream evidently.

I stood there, staring as the water ran down the hill, trying to understand my situation. The water was doing something to me, but I didn't understand what. I had read a few books on magical ailments, I couldn't recall anything with which my symptoms could be classified. So I did the logical thing—I took another long drink of water. It did taste like raspberries, in fact this time, it tasted even more like the fruit. It was such an odd sensation, and perhaps drinking more was a bad idea, but I was intrigued by the effects it had on me.

I walked back over to my saddlebag, and then settled myself back down for the night. I would give the matter more thought after I was thinking more clearly.

I came back to consciousness slowly—not even bothering to open my eyes. My brain started up like a heavy rock, resting atop a steep hill, before hurtling down towards reality. I listened for sounds around me, and then still only heard the sound of water trickling. I gave the air a sniff, but couldn't detect anything. I dragged my hoof to rub my face, and couldn't even tell if my brain had processed the request.

I opened my eyes. What I saw definitely wasn't what I had expected, or even could have imagined. The world itself was a giant spectrum of color. The ground was a red-brown tint, spreading all around me. The trees created a glowing wall of orange, moving and swaying with the wind. I looked up into the sky, devoid of color—except for the red tinted clouds.

I studied the area around me again, a flash of green catching my eyes. I walked over to it, and was surprised to see a green stream of water. I didn't understand what I was seeing, or what had happened to me. I walked over to the cliff edge, and then gazed out towards Canterlot. The city I grew up in looked completely alien. The towers orange instead of white, and I could make out a blueish tint on one side.

I turned away from the city, and then walked back to my saddlebags—when I tripped over a tree root. I flipped over and landed in a very undignified position near a tree trunk. I had scraped my legs pretty bad, and felt the beginning of a migraine.

"Bucking trees!" I said as I slammed my hoof into the trunk. My eyes widened as I saw a wave of yellow emit from my hoof and spreading upwards into the tree. I pulled my hoof back to see a sizable hole in the orange trunk. I hit the tree again, in a different spot, but saw only a small yellow vibration. So I yelled out, and then hit it as hard as I could. And then the tree came crashing down.

The wood crumpled on impact, waves of green emitting from my hoof strike, and then it tilted forward to crash to the ground. I couldn't believe I had just done that, knowing I wasn't that strong. My gaze shifted back over to the green stream, before all of it clicked together. What I was seeing, and what I had been drinking—was raw magical energy.

I had spent the many passing moons upon that hilltop, experimenting with magic in a way I had never read about. I had learned many things, through trial and error, before I mastered the ability to draw in raw natural magic. The air itself carried small amounts of magic, and through a process that mimicked the effects the water had on me—I learned to harness its energy. By closing off my senses to the physical world, I could enter a state capable of perceiving the natural magic around me.

I also learned that raw magic had physical tolls on my body, causing me to become violently ill. After testing the limits of the energy I could draw in, I rapidly became dizzy, and then promptly vomited a rainbow, or close enough to it. I passed out afterwards, and have since become more careful in my experiments.

After creating holes in various trees and rocks, it seemed evident that the force of magic was contingent on my emotions. Anger was the most destructive, and often the most unstable. But I found if I was calm and gentle instead, I could produce different effects with my magic. I had found that I could push magic into objects, opposite to my previous exercises.

I had found a small piece of quartz, glinting from the ray of the sun, in the dirt by the trees. I brought it back to the stream, and then set it next to the water. I closed my eyes, breathing deeply, and then took in the magic around me. I could achieve this attuned state if I drank from the stream, but I learned to not rely on it. I opened my eyes, the world of magic greeting me, before I reached back down. I picked up the now orange-hued quartz, and then placed it into the green water. I gently pushed at the stream's magic, my heart calm and gentle, to guide the green energy into the stone. It was a long process, but eventually the quartz changed, from an orange rock to a green gem.

I released the energy I was holding in a breath, the world righting itself, and took the quartz in my hoof. The color had changed to a strange blue, and also seemed to hum with energy. After a moment, the hum faded, the magic having settled inside. I struck it with a tiny bit of magic, and then felt it vibrate in response, before getting blasted in the face with water. Sputtering, I smiled nonetheless at my accomplishments, and then continued my work with enthusiasm.

The day had finally come, I had returned home earlier to shower and dress myself properly, prior to heading for the royal castle. Before walking down the halls, I stopped to draw in some energy. It wasn't that I planned on needing it, but I had become accustomed to the its presence. I trotted down the grand hall towards the entrance to the day court assembly. A very familiar looking unicorn stood next to the head assistant. And now that I looked closer, they looked very similar—too similar.

"Hello, Azure," Golden Quill said to me, his lips curling up in a smile, "what business could you possibly have here today."

"I have no business with you," I paused for a moment, "yet," I finished, before turning my head to the other pony.

"You will not speak to my son that way, earth pony, and you would do well to remember your place," the assistant said.

I recoiled at this, looking from one to the other in disdain, before gritting my teeth. "I apologize if I spoke out of turn, head assistant, can you please tell the court I have arrived for my hearing?"

Golden Quill leaned over to whisper to his father, and then they both looked down from his podium.

"It seems you forgot to pay the fee for the registration of your request," the head assistant told me.

"Fee? I wasn't informed of any fee when I made the request a year ago," I said, completely baffled.

He smiled widely at me, and then said, "That's because the fee was instituted a week afterwards, and we were unable to contact you about the issue. So your appointment was canceled one month later."

"You can't be serious, you grumpy horn head, I've waited a year for this!"

The head assistant scowled at me, and then said, "My name is Iron Quill or lord Iron Quill to you, and yes, I'm quite serious."

I couldn't take it anymore, I simply reacted—long before my brain sorted out his words. I smashed my hoof into the marble podium, causing it to shatter into pieces. Some of the chunks smacked the quill ponies into the wall, all of which made a lot of noise.

I was still breathing hard, and was about to start yelling at the pair—when I found myself in a worse situation.

"Guards!" Golden Quill called, even as they were already galloping towards us. "Arrest that earth pony, he's just assaulted us and destroyed Canterlot property."

The guards started to surround me, before I decided on a gamble, and then leaped towards the exit. I ran as fast as my legs would carry me, getting as far as the bridge before some pony stopped me.

I saw a blue pony walking towards the castle, recognizing my brother, Night Light, and had stopped to stare at him. The guards caught up to me, just as he came within talking range.

"What is this about, Azure, what's going on?" Night Light spoke, eyeing the guards behind me.

"Night Light, I can explain"—I was interrupted by yelling behind me.

"Azure, you are under arrest for assaulting a member of the royal court, his son, and also the destruction of public property," boomed an authoritative voice behind me.

Night Light's eyes narrowed at me, before he said, "You're always causing trouble, Azure, can't you just behave like the rest of your kind."

That cut me deep. I didn't want to believe that he meant what he'd said, but his eyes told me of his sincerity. I stiffened, and then looked him straight in the eye.

"Get out of my way, Night Light," I said, my voice low and dangerous.

"Don't worry, members of the guard, I will deal with my brother's recklessness myself—his disgrace falls on my family after all," he said, lighting his horn.

I charged at him, moving to the side as he fired a stunning bolt. The magic sparked past me as I tapped the blue gem I carried around my neck. I landed next to my brother, and turned to face him, his eyes blinking in surprise.

"Gotcha," I said, before my brother was pounded by a water geyser, which had erupted from my magical quartz. He coughed, gasping for breath, before standing to glare at me. I walked toward him, and then tapped my stone again, pushing my own magic into it. Night Light's horn glowed again, and then we both released our magic simultaneously.

"Gotcha!" I heard him yell just as our spells were released, before seeing lighting fly from his horn. The electrical surge crackled through my aqua jet, and then struck me in the chest. The gem around my neck exploded, sending me flying backwards, slamming hard into a brick wall.

My body was in an indescribable amount of pain, my muscles were twitching, and the world seemed to spin. My back and head ached from the impact, and my skin burned as if it were aflame—despite being drenched from head to hoof.

Night Light walked over towards me, his smile waning only slightly upon seeing my condition, before he shouted, "Guards, he's all yours."

The guards had already been running towards us, after getting over the sight of what they had witnessed. I looked up, trying to get control over the spinning in my head. I was about to be arrested, thrown in jail and probably left there to rot. The ponies I attacked would probably make sure of that, so I did the only thing I had left.

I cleared my thoughts, and shut my eyes, beckoning large amounts of energy to enter my being, until I lost all feeling of pain. I stood up, my hooves completely numb, and then stared at the mix of green and yellow figures.

One of the guards spoke up, "His eyes are glowing, um, is that supposed to happen?"

I gave them my best sneer, and then, after forcing magic into my hoofs, ran forward to jump clear over them. I continued running at high speeds, making my way over the wall and back into the forests. I kept running and running, and stopped only after the magic inside me had waned, which left me hobbling in pain.

"And that's how Equestria was founded," I said, grinning sheepishly at Twilight. She had been struggling to not interrupt me during my story, but that last few minutes left her wide-eyed and terrified.

"That must have been quite an ordeal for you, Azure, I guess I know why my father never mentioned you," Twilight said, gaze shifting to the floor.

"Hey now, Night Light and I have moved past this, we were both reckless as younger ponies. We've come to terms and accepted our mistakes, so please don't hold it against him now," I said to her, raising her head up with a hoof.

Twilight nodded at me, and then Luna coughed into her hoof.

"We believe thou hadst something to tell Azure, Twilight Sparkle?" Luna said, purposely ruining our little family moment.

Twilight nodded to Princess Luna, before she turned back to me, "Iron Quill is ready to meet with you, assuming your ready to apologize to him." She studied me, gauging my reaction before continuing, "He's down in the throne room, preparing for the start of day court."

"Let's just get this over with, shall we?" I said before turning around. I bowed deeply to Princess Luna, and then spoke quietly, "If the fates would align properly, we shalt meet again soon, my dearest Princess of the Night."

Luna gave me a straight look, and then smiled broadly, "The ham has been doubled!"

We all stood there, gaping at each other, before bursting into fits of laughter. I felt tears well up in my eyes, and couldn't help but smile at her. Luna always did know how to knock me back down a peg.

"Let's go, Twilight, we shall let dearest Moonbutt get her beauty sleep," I said, before dashing out the door. This was followed by a yelp, and the sound of pillows hitting the wall. Then Twilight caught up to me, trying to laugh and catch her breath at the same time.

"You two must be good friends, if you speak to each other that way," she said as we descended the stairs.

I looked at her and nodded, "We spent the better part of a year together, and shared many of our hardships."

"I'd like to hear about how you two met, when we have the time," Twilight said, opening the door out into the Hall of the Moon. The bat-guards snapped to attention as we exited—one in particular trying to avoid eye contact.

"Gladly, dearest Twilight, but for now, I need to focus on the matter at hoof.

We entered the royal throne room, which doubled as day court, and glanced around for Iron Quill. Before we found him, Princess Celestia walked in from a side chamber, and then seated herself upon her cushy throne. I looked up at her, Celestia's gaze shifting around the room before meeting mine. We exchanged a look, and then nodded very slightly to one another.

I heard some pony trotting up from my side, so I turned to see the old grouch himself, was staring me down. Iron Quill's mane and tail had gone white with years, but he still held himself high, above everypony.

"Hello, Iron Quill, its been a few years hasn't it?" I said, giving him a small nod.

"Not long enough, if you ask me," he replied, Twilight scowling at him. "You continue to return where you're not wanted, always trying to stir up trouble."

Twilight looked back and forth between us, maybe considering what she could say to ease the tension.

"I've come to finally resolve the situation, Iron Quill, so I hope you hear me out," I said, trying to keep a neutral expression.

"We'll see, earth pony, you're still no magician," he said snidely.

"Is that a fact, Iron, that your willing to bet your bits on?" I said, trying to taunt him.

"What do you mean," he said, eyeing me carefully.

"I propose a contest, between myself and the strongest magician you can find," I said, gesturing around us. "If I win, you allow me any access that I request of the royal archives."

"And if I win?" he sneered at me.

"Then I'll give you the map to Starswirl's lost library," I said, pulling out the old scroll. Twilight's eyes opened widely, just as Iron Quill's did. He looked from the map to me, and then back again, before smiling confidently.

"Very well, Azure, you'll have your contest," he said, walking forward to the center of the room. "I'll even let you choose between the two opponents."

I walked forward, glad to finally have things go my way for a change. I looked at him and spoke, "Whom will I be fighting then, oh Lord Iron Quill."

"You may choose between either of these mighty magicians, should they choose to accept: Princess Twilight Sparkle, or Princess Celestia."

Author's Note

Holy horse apples everypony, I'm sorry I haven't posted sooner. Life has a funny way of popping up unexpectedly on you, and this week was full of surprises. This chapter was written last night, with the help of some cider and good music. There are a few references in this chapter, but they don't impact the story, so I hope I'll get away with them. I'm sure there will be a few questions about this chapter, and as always, I welcome constructive criticism for those who are kind enough to give it.

I hope you all enjoyed reading this chapter as much as I enjoyed writing it. Please look forward to an exciting chapter in the following week.

PS. Thanks always to my editors: Cat, Twilight, and Marble who constantly remind me how terrible I am at engrish, Ciao.

Contention, Conjuration and Redemption

The throne room was deathly silent. Twilight stood with her mouth open, eyes darting between me, Iron Quill, and Princess Celestia. The latter sat upon her throne, simply looking amused at the idea. When the blanket of silence was finally lifted, the room exploded into a cacophony of yelling.

"You can't be serious, Iron Quill, what in the name of Equestria are you thinking?" Twilight stammered.

Iron Quill said nothing, but his smug grin and narrowed eyes spoke volumes. I stared at him, hoping to discern any hint of this being a jovial concoction. When it seemed apparent that he was indeed, quite serious, I walked forward, in order to properly address Princess Celestia.

I bowed deeply, gazing up at her as my nose touched the floor. She gave a small nod, which was an indication that I was allowed to speak. I rose back up, and after giving Twilight one last glance, I made my decision.

"I refuse to fight with my family again, so that leaves only the one choice," I said, looking into the eyes of the sun, "Princess Celestia, I challenge you to a contest of magical combat."

Princess Celestia held my gaze, no visible emotion upon her royal features, before simply stating, "No"

I almost fell over in response, before a familiar anger started to rise in the pits of my stomach.

She continued to speak, cutting short any outcry, "I refuse to cause harm to any of my subjects, I seek only to protect my little ponies."

I stomped hard in frustration, leaving a small hole in the marble floor. Deadlocking my eyes with hers, I vented at her, "Your unwillingness to act, once again, Celestia, causes me great pain." Celestia frowned at me, but said nothing. "You told me, all those years ago, to be strong, to prove myself through action. And that in time, I would be accepted for who I was, and now that I have the possibility to show everypony, you deny me the chance."

Celestia's frown deepened, her eyes going slowly from me, to Twilight and Iron Quill, and then back to me. Celestia gazed at me, her frown lightening into a simple sad smile. She stood up, observing everypony in the throne room, and then, only for a moment, I saw the beginning of condensation on her right eye.

Celestia blinked twice, clearing away what might have been, and then stepped forward, directing her full attention to me.

"Azure, what you ask of me will bring both of us great pain, but if I were to deny your request, you would suffer even more terribly," Celestia said, almost speaking to convince herself as much as the room around her. "If a contest against me would help you grow as a pony, I would be remiss not to oblige such a request."

Iron Quill's mouth hit the floor, and Twilight seemed torn between horror and amazement. I looked at Twilight, and tried to give her a reassuring smile. She returned my gaze, as if seeing me for the first time, and then ran over to me. Twilight threw her hoofs around me, and then whispered into my ear, "I hope you know what your doing, uncle, please be careful."

I pulled her close, her head buried into my mane, before releasing her. I mustered the most confident smile I could manage, puffed out my chest, and then said, "Piece of cake."

Twilight chuckled at that, and then looked up as Princess Celestia descended the stairs.

"Gather around everypony, we'll need to move somewhere more appropriate for this event," she said, gesturing with a hoof. Twilight, Iron Quill and I stepped around to stand alongside her. Celestia's horn alighted with a golden aura, and in a blinding flash, we were standing outside.

I looked around at our new surroundings, seeing Canterlot nestled into the mountain a good few miles away. That was probably the cleanest teleport I've ever seen. I knew I was probably biting off more than ten ponies could chew, but the alternative was far worse in my eyes. If I had backed down, I would never be able to look myself in a mirror. I'm just as good a magician as any unicorn, but maybe that's why they shunned me. Even without a horn upon my head, I continued to study magic, and to better myself, with a determination they couldn't understand.

I turned to face Princess Celestia, about six pony lengths apart, when Iron Quill stepped up to speak, "The rules are simple. The winner is declared when either pony is rendered unconscious, gives up, or is otherwise unable to continue. Any type of projectile or alteration magic is allowed," he looked between us, his grin faded into a neutral expression. "Are both competitors ready?"

I took a deep breath, and then shut my eyes and relaxed. I could feel the magic of the world humming, like it was rising with our heightened emotions. Drawing the natural energy in, I could feel my self-confidence solidify. I stopped after I lost my sense of smell and the feeling in my hooves. Then I opened my eyes, before saying, "Ready."

Celestia was staring at me with a curious expression, maybe she could feel my change in energy. She readied herself, moving her front hooves apart and lowering her horn slightly.

"Very well," said Iron Quill, turning and then dashing away at a rather fast speed for his age, before he yelled, "Begin!"

Celestia's horn flared up quickly, and then shot a burning beam of light into the ground towards me. The ground was ripped apart, gravel biting into my flank as I jumped aside. I pushed magic into my hooves, and then bounded into the air. I rose above Celestia, and then put a hoof to my collar, feeling around until I felt the ruby, and then tapped it twice. It pulsed with red light, before settling on a warm amber glow, which spread through my body. I struck forward with a hoof, pushing my magic outwards, and watched a wave of fire erupt from its base.

Celestia hesitated only a moment, before raising a magical barrier to shield the flames. My magic dissipated on contact, but the area around Celestia continued to burn. I landed on my hoofs, and then scowled at her shield. I can deal with that. I lowered my body into a runners stance, my right hind-hoof going back, and my left fore-hoof moving forward.

I kicked off the ground, rocketing towards her, while screaming something incomprehensible. Flames jetting from my hind-hoofs, propelling me towards Celestia and her bubble gum shield. I cocked my right hoof back, and then struck out when I reached her—my hoof bursting into flame while doing so.

I hit the bubble with a thud, the ground beneath it cracking and shifting. It lifted a few feet into the air, and then was hurdled backwards towards a small hill. The sphere crunched into the wall, the magic rippling like a rock thrown into a pool. The barrier disappeared, and then Princess Celestia stepped back out towards me, looking relatively unfazed.

"You'll have to be more creative than that, Azure, if you wish to best me," she said, her lips forming into a sad frown. She lowered her horn, and then after a moment, water formed out of the ether and gathered at its tip. She formed it into a ball, before directing it towards me as a stream.

I jumped backwards a step, and then swept my back hoof around, dragging it through the ground in a circle. The fire burned a small circle in the grass around me. I lifted my hooves and slammed them down, pushing my magic out into the circle. The water came rushing towards me, just as a pillar of flame erupted from the outside of the circle, springing high into the air.

It got unbearably hot inside the circle, but had the desired effect. I could hear the steam hiss as I poured magic into the circle. With one hoof, I tapped the ruby again, which then dimmed, before spinning it to find the yellow citrine. I tapped it twice, pouring magic into it as I did so. I felt an electrical surge rush through my body just as the water stopped.

I rushed forward through the steam, looking around wildly for Celestia, before spotting her gently dousing the flames I'd caused earlier. She's not taking me seriously at all. "Fine, I'll show you what I can really do!"

I ran at her, my hooves crackling with lightning before I reached up to touch the dream pearl Princess Luna had given me. It was made specifically for this purpose—to connect my thoughts with my gem's magic. I thought how I wanted to shape the magic, much like how a unicorn casts spells, and then the energy around me surged forth. My body was transformed into a pony shaped lightning bolt, causing me to move almost faster than I could process. I darted towards Celestia, my body reforming as I neared her. I pushed a hoof out, and lightning pulsed outwards towards her.

Celestia was thrown backwards, having apparently been caught by surprise. She stood up shakily, a small amount of static crackling off her mane. There was also a small black mark on her coat where I had struck.

"How about now, Celestia! Am I strong enough for your mighty magicians now?" I roared at her. Celestia shook her head at me, a small drop of water falling from her face. Celestia looked up at me, her expression sad, yet determined. Her horn glowed, and chunks of earth pulled themselves free from the ground.

I rushed forward, transforming into a living bolt of energy. Celestia hurdled rock after rock at me, trying to knock me off course. I dipped and dodged, moving in for another attack. When I was about a foot from her, she vanished in a flash of light. I turned abruptly, my body transforming back, while I searched her out, before I was rocked—quite literally, hit by a large rock. I spun through the air, crashing through the dirt, before coming to a stop near the hole Celestia had made earlier with her shield.

I shook myself, my head pounding like a bass drum. I saw Celestia approaching me from a distance, the chunks of rock still floating around her. I scowled, and then took off once again towards her. As I neared her, Celestia raised her shield against me, so I quickly turned, and then started circling around her. The electricity surged off me, carving a path on the ground, as I floated inches about it. I darted towards Celestia, but missed her shield by a foot or so. Celestia continued to throw rocks at me, causing me to change my speed to avoid them. I moved along the circle, darting across its diameter, just missing Celestia, until I had formed the desired pattern into the ground.

I stopped, my magical form ebbing as I set my hooves down outside the circle. "I'll show you Celestia, I'll show all of them! I'm not just some dirt pony, they're not any better a pony than I am!" I shook my head at her, "Even you think you're above me, don't you?' I whispered. Celestia's eyes widened, and then she opened her mouth to say something.

I shouted her down, "No, you don't get to take this away from me, Celestia! I'm going to prove to you that I'm strong!"

I closed my eyes, and pulled on the magic of the world, channeling all I could into the circle. It hummed with electrical magic, before waves of electricity rippled down the star pattern I'd carved. The entire circle alighted and surged upwards in a magically contained electrical explosion. Celestia's grim expression disappeared in a flash of light.

The lightning surged into the sky, clouds swirling around it, before they thickened and then started to pour down on us. I panted hard, the magic fading from me. A large pillar of smoke was drifting from the center of the circle, where Celestia had been standing. A sudden wind swept over the small valley, revealing a slightly burnt and very serious looking white alicorn.

"You want to see of what I'm capable, Azure, so be it," she said as she lifted into the sky. Her wings spread open wide as she rose above me. The sunlight burst through the clouds, the rain clearing abruptly. Celestia's horn began glowing when it reached the center of the sun. Magic began pouring from the heavens into a large magical sphere, which was connected with her horn.

"That's more like it!" I shouted to her. I took a deep breath, and then dipped into the deep pool of magic from the universe. My eyes turned white, and then the elemental gems lit upon my collar. I rose into the air, flames pushing me upwards. I focused all my energy into my hooves, causing them to crackle with flames and lightning, prepared to make my final charge. I looked up at the massive ball of celestial magic, which had changed to purple with my augmented vision, held by a blazing figure of blue fury.

"I'll show you, Celestia, I'll show you all what I can do, what I'm made of—no matter what," I roared at her.

Celestia's magic wavered, a flood of different tones passing through her magical aura. Then she released the sun's magic, which returned to the sky in a stream of orange. She lowered her head, and then started to descend.

I floated in the air, shocked by her actions, before a fresh surge of rage boiled inside me.

"What! No! Your not allowed to do that!" I shouted at her, furious and pleading at the same time. " I. Wont. Let. You."

I pulled for more magic around me, my head pounding fiercely. I sped down towards her, electricity, flames and wind wrapping around me. About midway through my charge, I cough hard, and then again, but harder. Then I crashed into the ground with a large thud. I tried to stand up, and instead spat out rainbow colored blood. I looked up at Celestia in rage, only to have her pitying gaze pierce into my soul.

"Don't you dare look at me like that, you damned horn head, I'm not done with you!" I screamed at her.

I started to get up, before hearing a ftang against the side of my head, and then I hit the ground—the world going black.

I walked into the grand hall, my blue and black tuxedo managing to make me both confident and nervous. I walked to the center of the hall, and then stood there, waiting for her. All the main lights were extinguished, before a ray of silver shot down through the glass ceiling. It fell upon Princess Luna, who was wearing a stunning blue dress—which was accented perfectly with lines of silver.

"It hast been many moons, since thou fell into my realm, Azure," Luna said softly, descending the stairs towards me.

"The nature of magic is very complex, and probably hast complicated thine attempts to meet me," I said, before gesturing to small jewel around me neck. "This most likely removed that problem."

Princess Luna smiled at me, before offering her hoof to me—her sign to me that I may lead. I placed my right hoof into hers, and then my left on her shoulder. We exchanged melancholy smiles before moving around the hall. I looked to the side, to see a band walk out of the shadows, ponies and instruments accompanying them.

Fuzzy Beets, the owner of that smoothie shop, stepped forward to lead us in song.

He pulled a microphone in close, tapped out a rhythm with his hoof, and then took off like a stampede.

"A tattered swing on the northern wing
Of our castle it did lay
Where time would fly singing lullabies
Through the night and day."

We spun around each other, moving across the hall in fluid, energized movements, while we pretended to smile—postponing the unavoidable.

"Now it stands there all alone
Not a soul upon it's chains
Like the kinship we once shared
No, nothing now remains"

We came back together, after having swung our way around the dance floor. Luna looked at me, her smile slowly ebbing.

"Twas very foolish, Azure, to challenge our sister in the manner thou hast," she said softly, carefully not meeting my gaze.

"I knew that, even before I had made my decision, dear Luna," I responded, finding my own piece of tile at which to stare.

Luna then jerked her head to look at me, her mane rushing back and forth like a storm. "Why then, Azure, thou might hast brought great self-harm because of thine foalishness. Thou let pride and arrogance cloud thine judgement, and many hast suffered in return," Luna bellowed at me.

I looked up at Luna, her voice might have been loud, but her eyes were watering and she was wearing a hurt expression. I took a deep breath, and then exhaled before speaking, "Ye know the reason, mine dearest Luna, for ye knowest the pain of being named inferior or lesser than another. I shalt not allow any to speaketh down to me, as if I was a foal," I said, giving her a expectant look.

"Indeed, We knowest of thine pain, but We also remember the strife that We caused, after lashing out in our grief," she said softly.

I stopped arguing the point, knowing that she was the foremost authority on this subject. "I stalt try to become a pony worthy of you, dearest Luna, still, I thankest ye for thine concern and friendship. I shalt also apologize to thine sister, shouldst I happen upon the chance to do so," I said, before taking her hoof again in mine, and kissing it gently.

"Farewell, mine dearest friend, Azure, shalt we meet again, in thine dreams to come," Luna said, waving at me as my vision began to fade. The image of the grand hall pushing itself forward beyond my view.

I came to with a start, my eyes darting around to asses my immediate situation. When no apparent danger loomed about me, I tried to get up. The cushions underneath me shifted while doing so, before my knees buckled and I felt back down with a thump.

"Don't even think of trying to get up, you silly pony you," said a high pitched feminine voice, which I didn't recognize.

"I wouldn't dream of it," I said, relaxing as I recognized my brother's living room.

"Oh, you were definitely dreaming of doing something fun," the hyper voice called out, before I heard an assortment of sounds from the kitchen. "You were walking in place, with your arm around a pillow, and all you could talk about was Princess Luna."

I face-hoofed, my cheeks heating up slightly. I shifted myself around, trying to situate my body more comfortably.

"Breakfast will be done annnnny second now, Mr. Twilight's Uncle, so I hope you're hungry," the mare rambled, speaking from across the house.

Right on queue, of course, my stomach began to rumble. I was reminded of how long it had been since I'd eaten, which had been with Twilight yesterday, before we had visited the castle.

In a leaping spiral of pink hair and confetti, a perky pink pony appeared in front of me with a platter of pancake.

"Here you are, silly billy, a pancake that was made by you, for you!" she said, practically oozing with enthusiasm.

"What? I didn't make anything"—I stopped when I saw the Azure shaped pancake centered perfectly in front of me. The detail was remarkable, and somewhat creepy. "How did you make this Ms."— I looked up at her, expecting her to give me her name, when instead she simply held up a frying pan. A frying pan that had a familiar shape indented upon it.

The side of my head suddenly throbbed, causing my brain to unleash flashes of memory. My fight with Celestia, all the things I had said, her refusal to continue, and then something knocking me out. I touched the side of my face gently with a hoof, it was a little tender, but nothing seemed to be broken.

"Twilight asked me to stay and take care of you, while she went ahead to Ponyville to prepare for a trip. We'll go meet up with her, once you're strong enough to walk," the pink pony pipped.

I nodded to her, still rather trapped in thought. I had made a complete fool of myself, all while taking my rage out on Princess Celestia. I bent my neck down, and then nibbled on my face, it tasted like shame and guilt—though that was probably just the magical poisoning talking.

Still, I smiled at my chef, and then said, "Thank you for breakfast, I'm sorry I'm in such a sour mood." The mare simply twirled around, giving me a half bow, and then jumped over to land next to me—something making a squeaking sound as she landed.

"Twilight told me that you don't seem very comfortable around strangers, so since we're going to Ponyville"—the mare pulled a book from her mane—"I thought it would help to get to know them before-hoof."

I chuckled, which made my ribs hurt a bit, and then gave her a nod of approval. I might as well, it's not like I'm going anywhere for a bit.

"Welllllll," She said, opening the book—which turned out to be a photo album. She flipped though the pages, seeming to pick pictures out at random. "This one is a chemist," She said, pointing a zebra mare standing near a cauldron, "her name is Zecora."

She flipped the pages again, stopping to point at a blonde earth pony mare, who was bucking an apple tree. "This one's a friend of mine, her name is Applejack."

"Hmmm," I said, through a mouthful of Azure Pancake. I was doing my best to pay attention, despite the occasional head throb.

The pink pony then pointed at a stunning white unicorn, who was in the process of sewing gems onto a dress. "This is Rarity, she can be quiet an actress sometimes!" she exclaimed.

I remembered that name from somewhere, but I couldn't place it in my current condition. She flipped another page and then pointed a picture of a candy shop, where a pink pony was standing above a cake, carefully icing its seventh layer.

"This one's named Pinkie Pie!" She almost exploded, shoving the book closer to me. I almost choked on my pancake in surprise. After coughing (and an assisted smack from behind) I regained my capacity for breathing. I took a close look at the picture, to see the same mare who was currently holding me hostage.

I looked at her, and then smiled, before gesturing that she continue.

Pinkie Pie flipped a page over, and then pointed at a butter yellow pegasi, who was wrestling with a bear. "This is Fluttershy. She's the kindest pony I know," she claimed. The picture would be evidence to the contrary, but I decided not to argue.

"This is Rainbow Dash," she said, pointing at a rainbow colored mare, who was in the middle of an aerial dive. "She can really fly, you'll get to meet her later."

I looked at Pinkie Pie questioningly, but she just kept on going.

"Ooh, this one is my favorite," she said, passing the book to me, so I could see the picture closely. It showed six ponies gathered together for a hug. four of them were the ones she had mentioned, while the other two were herself and Twilight.

"That's an adorable photo, Pinkie," I said, after finishing the last of my face.

Pinkie Pie turned to the last picture in the book, revealing a blue unicorn wearing a star adorned cap and hat. "This one is Great and Powerful, her name is Trixie, but since she travels a lot, you probably wont see her."

I nodded to her as she closed the book. I slowly stood up, having to use Pinkie as a prop to keep from falling over (again there was a strange squeaking sound).

"So, tell me Pinkie, how exactly did you manage to knock me out yesterday?" I asked her.

Author's Note

Hey everypony, I'm gonna apologize here in case the references were too much. I really enjoyed this chapter for a variety of reasons, but mostly for Pinkie Pie at the end. I would enjoy it if some one commented if they spot my reference there, but if not, oh well.

The lyrics I used were from Fritzy Beat's Luna's swing, used with permission of course.

Like always, Let me know if you have questions or spot any errors I missed, I love you all!

Ponyville Preparations and Prejudice Problems

The train chugged along its route, traveling down the Canterlot mountains onward towards Ponyville. I fidgeted in my seat, leaning uncomfortably against the window, while holding an ice pack against my eye. Two mares sat opposite of me, who together encompassed the entire color spectrum.

Pinkie Pie, who was trying to flag down the food cart with excessive enthusiasm, was beginning to grow on me. The pastel pink pony had a way of bringing energy into every situation, and I was enjoying her company. Her friend, on the other hoof, was a different matter. Rainbow Dash, a cerulean blue pegasus, with her namesake rainbow hair, was beginning to get on my nerves. She had been gawking at me periodically, ever since we met at the train station.

I turned away from the window to face them, and then snapped at her, "Is my pain that amusing to you, or is your face just permanently stuck in that position?"

Rainbow shook her head, snapping herself out of whatever trance into which she had fallen. Then she grinned, and then said, "I just can't believe that a pony that was strong enough to fight Princess Celestia, would let a regular unicorn get one over on him like that."

I huffed at her, shaking my head slowly, "I can't blame my brother for being angry with me, what I did was stupid. He just tried to knock some sense into me, but I'm still surprised he could hit that hard," I said, pressing the ice pack harder into my right eye.

Then, on a more serious note, I pulled my collar out of my saddlebags, examining the damaged gems on either side, before holding it up to them.

"Can either of you tell me what happened to this?" I asked them, raising an eyebrow.

"Yeah, totally,' said Rainbow Dash, before taking a breath, and launching into the story, "So, yesterday, I was just starting to settle in for a nap, chilling on my favorite tree branch near Sweet Apple Acres. I hear this weird sound, and then watched a big pink bubble float up, followed by a Pinkie Pie attached to it."

Pinkie Pie jumped out of her seat, placing herself between me and Rainbow Dash. " And then I said, 'Dashy, Dashy, wake up, my tongue's burning. That means that some pony is fighting with a princess!'" She exclaimed.

Rainbow Dash pushed Pinkie back into her seat, stood up, and then continued, "And then I said 'Fine, let's go wake up Twilight, she'll know what to do.'"

"But then I reminded Rainbow that Twilight was in Canterlot, and that maybe she was the princess fighting some pony else," Pinkie Pie interjected, poking her head through the gap from between Rainbow's hooves.

Rainbow pushed Pinkie's head back down with a squeaking sound, before continuing, "So, I grabbed Pinkie by her hooves, and then we flew straight to Canterlot, in like ten seconds flat."

I gave her a flat look, waiting for her blush of embarrassment to overcome her boast.

'Fine, fine, it was more like 10 minutes flat, but still, you should've seen me zoom up and over the Canterlot mountains," Rainbow Dash said, mimicking the motions with her hoof.

"When we got close to Canterlot, my tongue burned again, and this time, it twisted into a pretzel knot," Pinkie tried to say, as she demonstrated the bizarre tongue acrobatics.

"I tried to tell Dashy where to go, but before I could,"—She was interrupted by Rainbow Dash.

"There was this huge light that shot into the sky, and a sound wave that nearly knocked me off course!" Rainbow dash exclaimed.

"So I flew us towards the light, and that's when we saw this monster fighting with Princess Celestia," Rainbow said. I grimaced at that, and then looked down at the train floor as she continued, "And it looked like Celestia was done fighting, when she landed on the ground. But the monster wasn't, so I flew as fast as I could towards them."

"Then," Pinkie Pie pipped, "I got out my trusty frying pan, and slipped out of Rainbow's hooves, before I flew down towards them. I rolled on the ground like a cannonball, and then swung my frying pan when I got close. It made this really cool ftang noise and then the monster fell asleep," Pinkie Pie said, before looking over at me, and then her smile faltered. "But then the monster turned out to be you, but you were still attacking Princess Celestia, and I was confused.

"So after all that, what happened to my collar?" I asked, holding my ice pack with one hoof, and then touching the other to the side of my face. It still stung, but wasn't as tender as it had been.

"Oh yeah, after Pinkie Pie knocked you out with her frying pan, your gem starting sparking and shooting out flames. So I moved quick as a Wonderbolt, and pulled it off you," she said, looking at us proudly. "Then I threw it to the side, when Twilight came up and placed a shield around it. It stopped making noise eventually, and Twilight said you'd want it back."

I rubbed my hoof over the cracked gems, considering what might have caused such a backlash of energy. "Thank you for returning it, and I apologize for any trouble I've caused you girls," I said, bowing my head to the pair.

"Awe, don't be so blue, Azure, it was actually kind of fun—scary, but fun!" Pinkie said, before continuing, "And now you can make it up to me by letting me throw you a party!"

I face-hoofed, before my lips eventually formed into a smile. "Sure, Pinkie, I'd love a party, especially if it makes you happy." The pink party pony sprung forward, and then gave me a warm hug. Her pink mane itched my nose and smelt of cotton candy. When
we broke apart, I caught Rainbow Dash staring at me, sporting that goofy grin you see on a filly at times.

"You want one too, Rainbow?" I said, taking a step forwards.

"Bleh," she said, before jumping up and out of the cart. "No way, Azure, you keep all that mushy stuff to yourself, I'm gonna go stretch my wings." She walked out, leaving me alone with Pinkie Pie.

"I'm gonna take a short nap, Pinkie, wake me up when we get there," I said, stretching out across the booth seat.

"Okie dokie, Loki," she chimed, making me chuckle.

I stepped off the train, stopping to stretch my legs out, which had cramped on the journey here. Pinkie Pie bounced past me, just as Rainbow Dash flew on ahead.

"I'll go tell Twilight you're here, Azure, so just follow Pinkie to Sugar Cube Corner for lunch," Rainbow called back to me as she passed.

"Sounds good, lead the way, Pinkie Pie," I said, watching her nod to me, before bouncing towards the center of town.

I had never been to Ponyville before now. Even during my travels, most of the places I visited had been outside Equestria, so the only pony city I had really known, was Canterlot. So it took me by surprise to see how friendly everypony was here. They all stopped to wave at Pinkie Pie, and gave me a polite smile as well. There was also a decent mix of the three pony races, rather than the primarily unicorn population of Canterlot. Overall, Ponyville just seemed to radiate this aura of friendliness, so much that I couldn't help, but smile.

We arrived at a colorfully decorated bakery, which Pinkie pointed to, before saying, "Come on, silly billy, I want to introduce you to all my friends."

"All of them?" I said skeptically.

"Well okay, not all of them, that'd take like, a month, and you're suppose to be leaving tomorrow," Pinkie said, hopping into the store.

I followed her inside, my nostrils filling with warm baked goodness. The inside had many ponies scattered around, talking between bites of pastries—it was all very warm and inviting.

"Over here, Azure," called Pinkie Pie, who was standing at a table where two other mares were seated. As I approached, I recognized the pair from Pinkie's torture sessio—I mean photo album. I walked up next to Pinkie Pie, and then extended a hoof to the orange earth pony.

"You must be Applejack, nice to meet you," I said to her.

Applejack extended her hoof to mine, and then gave it a good shake, "That's me, and yer, Azure, right?"

I nodded, and then put my hoof out to the yellow pegasus with a pretty pink mane, "And you're Fluttershy right?"

Fluttershy let out an squeak, and then slowly reached her hoof out to mine. I shook it gently, and then glanced at Pinkie Pie out of concern.

"Oh, she's just a little scared of you, after we told her that you had fought head to head with Princess Celestia," Pinkie said, Fluttershy slowly shrinking in her seat.

"I see," I said, turning to look at Fluttershy, giving her my surest smile. "I promise not to engage in any foolishness of that level while I'm here, Miss Fluttershy."

She looked at me over the table corner, and then gave a small nod.

I sighed, and then looked over as a new pair of ponies entered. Twilight Sparkle and Rarity,— I recognized her pretty easily,—stepped into the bakery.

"Hey, Twilight, we're over here!" Pinkie Pie shouted, almost blowing out my eardrum. I rubbed the side of my head as the mares walked up to us.

"Azure," Twilight said, "how are you feeling, uncle?"

"I've had better days, Twilight, but we'll have plenty of time later to talk about it," I said, before looking over at the fabulous white Unicorn.

"It's nice to finally meet you, Rarity," I said, giving her a half-bow, "I've been told quite a lot about you."

"Nothing too terrible I would hope," Rarity gasped in mock exasperation.

"Nothing like that, I promise you, only of your brilliant acting skills, and your fondness for gemstones," I assured her.

"Ah, yes about that," Rarity said, magically opening her saddlebag, before floating out a small assortment of gems. "Twilight had mentioned to me that you might have need of some replacements."

My eyes widened at the collection, and then I smiled at the both of them. "Wonderful, these will do quite well after a fashion, what do I owe you for the gems?" I said, pulling out my bit pouch.

Rarity waved a hoof at me in dismissal, "Don't you mind the cost, dear, especially if it will help Twilight on your grand adventure."

I bowed again to her, and then raised my head back up to say, "Thank you, Miss Rarity, that is very generous."

"Well, that would be a first for me, wouldn't it?" Rarity asked, before the five mares all started giggling.

"What's so funny?" I said, which only served to further encourage their laughter.

Twilight and I walked silently through Ponyville, supposedly heading towards her castle. Neither of us had spoke much, not after we had departed from Sugar Cube Corner. I guess we both have a lot on our minds at the moment. The silence remained unbroken for a few minutes, Twilight not even glancing towards me, when I thought I would do well to clear the air between us.

"Twilight," I said, before I stopped in the middle of street. She caught some meaning in my tone, and then stopped, turning to face me.

"Yes, Azure," She said, her expression curious, but with a hint of anxiety.

I looked into Twilight's eyes, before closing mine to help keep myself steady. "I'm sorry, my dear Twilight, for...for everything," I said, before opening my eyes, a trace of water running down my bruise-less eye. Twilight stared at me, but I continued before she started to reply. "I made you worry, about me, and about Princess Celestia," I said, shaking my head in self-loathing. "I'm a terrible uncle, and I want, no, need to be a better pony for you."

The flood gates beneath my eyelids were beginning to break as I continued my out pour. "So, please let me make it up to you, Princess," I managed between small sniffles. Twilight trotted up to me, lifting my head with a hoof, and then giving me firm hug, her wings wrapping around me. We just stood there, holding each other, while other ponies pretended not to see us.

"You're a strong pony, Azure, I just hope you have enough strength to forgive yourself, and the ponies that have wronged you." Twilight said, her voice slightly muffled by my silver mane. I sighed in response, knowing full well that she was right.

'That's not going to be easy for me, Twilight," I said, pulling myself away from her, so that I could look her in the eye. "I've relied on anger and hate as a motivator for long time. It's what made me seek out the power I have now."

"It doesn't matter how much time you need, uncle, but I'll be here, whenever you need me," she said, smiling at me.

I released her, sniffling as I took a small step back, and then said, "That means a lot to me, truly, I can see how you earned your title. You care about ponies, and sincerely want to help them."

Twilight nodded at me, and then gestured forward—we had attracted a decent audience, who quickly whistled, and then walked away. We chuckled with embarrassment, before continuing along our route.

The first thing I noticed about the castle, besides it's odd design, was the sheer scale of it. It towered over all the other buildings in Ponyville, and looked as if it was made of crystals. I turned my head to Twilight, giving her a skeptical look, "So that's your castle?"

Twilight gave me an awkward smile, before saying, "Yeah, I know it looks tacky, but I didn't design it, or even ask for it."

"You'll have to explain that to me at some point," I said, following her into the strange structure. Twilight nodded her head in agreement, taking me down a long hallway—which was filled with doors on either side. We turned right, walking through a large set of ornate doors, into a modest library.

"This is my personal collection," Twilight said, gesturing to the wealth of knowledge before her. "You're free to read till your heart's content, but if you want to check a book out, talk to Spike—my favorite junior assistant."

"Spike?" I said, looking around for anypony else in the room.

"Spike!" Twilight yelled, after which there was a yelp, followed by a crash, which was polished off with a loud 'ow'. A small purple dragon, who sported emerald green scales and eyes, jumped down from a small stack of books.

"Ah, Twilight, you're back!" he said, before stifling a big yawn.

"It's nice to see how busy you've been since I left," Twilight said smoothly, giving him a stern look.

"Oh, um, I was just, uh, ah pony feathers." he said, his cheeks going beat red. I coughed once, and then cleared my throat lightly.

Twilight blinked, before looking at me apologetically, "I'm sorry, Azure. Spike, this is Azure, he's my uncle," she said, gesturing to me.

"Uncle!" Spike said in surprise, "I didn't know you had one of those!"

Twilight chuckled at that, before nodding to him, "Neither did I, until a few days ago. Anyways, I needed to tell you that Azure and I are about to go on an adventure together."

Spikes eye's widened, and then he asked us, "An adventure? Do I get to come?"

Twilight slowly shook her head, Spike deflating before she even opened her mouth, "I'm sorry, Spike, but it's going to be too dangerous for you, besides, I need some one to watch over the castle while I'm gone."

Spike looked up, somewhat mollified, before asking, "How long until you have to leave?"

"We'll leave just as soon as I have everything packed, and if Azure has finished all of his preparations as well," she answered, looking at me.

I nodded to her, and then thought about what I would need for the trip. "Actually, before I do anything else, I need to send a letter," I said, rubbing my mane with a hoof. "I sort of promised Princess Luna that I would apologize to her sister."

"Oh," Twilight said, looking at me thoughtfully, "Spike, you know what to do." Spike saluted her sharply, before grabbing a quill, ink and paper, which he had stashed nearby.

"Ready when you are, Azure" he said, his quill loaded and poised for action.

"If you say so," I said, looking down at him, before stopping to think. "Alright then, Dear Princess Celestia, I would like to apologize for my words and actions during the last few days."

Twilight flew in and out of the library, frequently carrying an assortment of different items to a center table. She would stop briefly to hear me dictate my letter to Spike, but would then flutter off to find more gear—or look for a certain book.

After a few minutes of thinking, pausing and a little blushing, I gave spike the farewell for the letter, "Finally, I would like to thank you for the wonderful job you've done in teaching my niece Twilight. And I hope that we could have another meeting soon, so that I can share my appreciation in person, sincerely, Azure," I said, nodding to Spike.

Spike scratched out the rest of the sentence with the quill, before rolling it up, and then applying a seal. "Do you want to send it now," Spike said, balancing the letter on a claw.

"I'll take it to the post office after we've packed," I said, turning to walk over to the table of ever-growing materials.

"Oh, there's no need for a post office for that" he said, before taking a deep breath. My eyes widened as he torched my letter of humility, which then curled into smoke, before rising and rushing out a window.

"What was that?" I said in surprise.

Spike looked quite proud of himself, as he puffed out his chest and then said, " I sent it to Princess Celestia, with Dragon magic."

Twilight came down, having apparently watched our little exchange, before saying, "Spike can never resist showing off, but I'll admit that the instant mail delivery has been useful over the years."

"Hmm," I said, before looking at Spike with a thoughtful gaze.

"What? Do I have something on my face?" he said, eyeing me nervously.

"I need to borrow your assistant, Twilight, I needed a source of magical fire anyway,' I said. Twilight shrugged, and then nodded at Spike, who had begun to worry.

I took Spike into a room with less flammable materials, leaving Twilight to finish the packing.

It had taken over an hour, using Spikes fire breathing, to magically infuse my ruby. Both of us were completely tired at the end, but I promised to bring him a souvenir from the trip. He responded by informing me of his love of large emeralds.

I walked back into the library, Spike snoozing on my back, to see Twilight reading over a long list. She smiled at us, before walking over to check on her little buddy.

"He's quite a tough one for his age, Twilight," I said, giving her an appreciative smile. "I feel a lot better about this trip, after having fixed at least one of my offensive gemstones."

Twilight nodded, and then slowly levitated the dragon off my back, and then onto her own. She bent her neck close to me, and then whispered, "I'm going to tuck him into bed, and then leave him a note," she said, before walking out of the library.

I took my collar out of my saddlebags, and opened the clasp with the burnt out ruby. I gently extracted it, setting it to the side, before fitting the new one carefully into place. The clasps fit almost perfectly, Rarity herself it seemed, was a gem of crafting. The red stone hummed with energy, responded to my slight touch with a pulse of warmth.

My elemental stones had all fractured during my battle with the sun, and only a few useful ones remained intact. My gem of levitation, as well as my zebra stone, the targeting quartz, and my water gem—all glimmered in response to the proximity of the dream pearl around my neck.

Twilight flew back into the library, and then landed next to me, "So, anything else that needs our attention, before we set off?" she said, giving me a cheerful smile.

"I don't think so, Twilight, I looked over your list of supplies, and if everything that's on it is here, then we're probably good to go," I said, waving at our bulging bags.

She nodded in agreement, before saying, "I always try to account for a large variety of situations, better safe than sorry!" I chuckled softly, before Twilight levitated the bags up and onto our backs. She turned to me, after they clicked into place and said, "So did you already have a route picked out?"

"Sort of," I said, "I was thinking of testing a theory in the process, and take out two cakes with one Pinkie Pie."

Twilight snorted with laughter, grinning at me, "You did seem to take a liking to my friends, Azure."

"I didn't get a lot of time to talk to them all, but Pinkie has definitely rubbed off on me," I said, smiling despite myself. "Now let's head outside, we're gonna need some open space for this."

"Oh, Azure, I forget to tell you, I ran into some pony you know, before I left for Ponyville yesterday," Twilight said off-hoofedly.

I blinked in surprise, "Who might that be?'

As we walked out of the castle entrance, my question was answered. A familiar yellow pony, who sported a golden mane and a sour look, stared at the pair of us.

"Hello, Azure," Golden Quill said, "my father sends his regards."

I scoffed at him, my eyes narrowing in disdain, "What are you doing here, you bucking horn head."

Golden Quill barely managed to suppress a snarl, instead settling on looking undignified, "I was invited, dirt pony, so watch your mouth."

Twilight stepped between us, a determined look upon her face, "Azure, I asked him to come, I've invited him on our mission to Starswirl's library."

"What!?" I said, looking at her, my face stuck between concern and bafflement.

'I thought it would be a good way for you to work through your past issues, and there's something else as well," She said, giving me a serious look.

Golden Quill took a step forward, "I just happened to meet Princess Twilight, who was trying to check out a selection of books from the royal archive. The books in question coincidentally are the ones that I am currently engrossed in, but I can imagine you already know which ones."

I groaned at this, but gave Twilight an appreciate smile for her efforts.

"Anyway," Twilight said, "since the contest between yourself and Princess Celestia was a tie, Golden Quill approached me with a offer. He would lend these books to you, if we allowed him to accompany us on our journey."

I scowled at the yellow pony, to which he responded by saying, "Don't give me that attitude, Azure, this is a one in a lifetime chance of discovery, and I wont miss out on it—but I also know you wouldn't take me along willingly."

"Azure, please," said Twilight, "I know this might seem like a bad idea, but you have to start somewhere," she finished, her eyes growing wide and quivering.

I huffed at her, and then turned to Golden Quill, "I need to speak with you in private for a moment, Quill,"

"Very well," he said, eyeing me carefully. We walked out of Twilight's earshot, leaving her to watch us worriedly.

I looked Golden Quill in the eyes, my own eyes briefing flashing white with magic, before saying, "This is important to Twilight, so I'm willing to give you a chance, hell, I might even try to be nice to you. But,If you do anything that would put our lives, especially Twilight's, in danger, so help me—I'll make sure you come back to Canterlot as an earth pony."

Golden Quill automatically reached up to touch his horn as he winced at my implication, and then opened his mouth to reply. Instead he thought better of it, and simply nodded to me in understanding.

"Good," I said, mostly satisfied. We walked back over to Twilight, who seemed relieved that we hadn't broken out into a school yard brawl.

"Twilight, we're going to need to journey back to where you first met me, for the next part of my plan," I said, Golden Quill walking up behind me.

"So, are we taking the train, or did you want me to call for some pegasi guards to fly us?" she asked curiously.

"Neither, we're going to have you teleport us there," I replied.

"That's quite a distance, Azure!" she said, astonished, "And with all of our gear, and the extra pony, I don't know if I can do it without making multiple trips. Also, that many teleports over that distance is going to drain me quite a lot," she finished, looking at me skeptically. "But you probably knew this already, did you have something in mind?"

I smiled at her, "Perceptive as always, Twilight. Yes, I'm going to use this as a chance to give you a lesson in co-operative trans-magical casting."

Twilight's eyes opened wide in surprise, and then she jumped up with excitement, "My first lesson with my Uncle Azure, ooh, I can't wait!"

I rolled my eyes at her, and tried to ignore the annoyed groan from behind me. "Alright, we need a big open area, away from any buildings, so we can begin."

"Alright," Twilight said, leading the way past her castle, to a small field, just past the town's border. "Will this work, Azure?"

It was about forty feet of clear, level ground. There was no trees or large rocks to obstruct what I was going to do.

"Perfect," I replied, "Now pay attention, dear pupil, as I will explain the basics as I work." Twilight nodded, observing me walking the perimeter of the area. I stopped to think for a moment, measuring the distance in my mind, and then began dragging a hoof through the dirt.

"Magic exists in everything, even if it's just a trace amount." I said, working my way backwards in a circle. "In its raw form, it can't be used to cast spells, but it can still have very potent effects on the things with which it interacts," I said, coming full circle. "Unicorns don't usually have to know this, except when enchanting objects, as unicorns have their own magical supplies."

Twilight nodded, taking out a notepad and quill as I spoke. Golden Quill simply sat a few feet beside her, silently observing us.

"Now, Unicorns can't draw upon raw magic in its natural form, but if that magic were put into let's say, an amulet, it would be possible."

Twilight looked up, frowning as though remembering something distasteful. "I think I've seen an example of what you're talking about, uncle."

I nodded, starting to work my way inwards from the circle's edge. "So, in order for a unicorn to access the vast quantity of magic in nature, we must first create a link between them, to act as an intermediary," I said, not looking up. I turned, creating angles and patterns in the ground, and then glanced at her, "It is this link that an artifact serves as, though what I'm doing now is only temporary, it comes with the bonus of avoiding the lengthy process of gem crafting.

Twilight scribbled down on her notepad, letting out a "hmm" or an "I see" occasionally. I looked over to Golden Quill, who had become somewhat intrigued in my glyph mark, but then looked away when he saw me watching him—pretending not to be interested.

"So," I said, carving the final lines into the dirt with my hooves, "This glyph will serve as a conduit for the excess energy for your spell to draw on, and the object of your first lesson." I gestured her over to me with a hoof. She put her notepad and quill away, and then, careful not to step on any of my lines, walked over to me.

"So, now what?" she asked.

"First," I replied, "Golden Quill, come join us, and please take care not to smudge any of the lines, unless you want us to end up in Saddle Arabia."

Golden Quill smirked at me, but said nothing as he walked carefully over to us, standing next to me.

"Now, Twilight, stand between those connecting lines, and then close your eyes," I said to her. She did as instructed, taking a deep breath afterwards.

"Now, I want you to envision that hilltop, the way you would normally when teleporting." Twilight nodded at me affirmatively. "Alright, now I'm going to gather energy into this circle, and I want you to clear your mind of everything but the image of that hilltop. Understood?" I said.

Twilight nodded again in understanding, so I went ahead with my end of the process. I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath while doing so, and felt for the magic around me. The natural energy was almost reluctant to be drawn in, probably because of the effects of the magical surge I'd had during my fight. But, slow and steady, it gathered around me. I pulled the magic towards me, moving it through my body, and then out again, from my hooves into the magical circle. I took my time with the process, no need to rush it, really.

After a few minutes, the circle began to glow with light, after which there was a soft "ooh" from Golden Quill.

"Now, Twilight, try to mentally place your spell's core into the circle, and use it instead as your designation for teleportation." I said, watching her wiggle her nose while trying to focus.

"Okay," she said, taking another breath, "I think I got it."

"Good, now just pull on that magic with your horn, and let the circle do the work." I said, watching her work.

There was a small grunt, and then a flash. Suddenly, we fell a few feet out of the air onto the ground, the high wind of the Canterlot mountains whistling around us.

"I did it!" Twilight squeed, before jumping over to hug me. I laughed and ran a hoof through her mane, just enjoying that she was happy.

"Well, that was long and tedious," said Golden Quill, grumpily reminding us that we weren't alone.

"Well, next time, you can walk," I said to him, to which he simply turned and look away from me.

"So, now what?" Twilight said, still smiling at her success.

"Now, we get to the real fun," I said, walking over to my grand magic circle. "Stand next to me, both of you," I gestured over to them. "We're going to ride the world's magical current, which will save us days of travel time."

"Really?" Twilight said, looking over my design, "Is it safe?"

I gave her a small shrug, "There's no danger in the process itself, I've confirmed that, but since I don't have an anchor downstream, we might overshoot or undershoot our target," I said, giving her a knowing smile. "But either way, we'll be hundreds of miles closer regardless."

"Alright," she said, walking up to stand next to me.

"Let's just get this over with," Golden Quill murmured.

We stepped into the center of the circle, standing next to the stone pedestal. I moved a small gemstone, which sat upon it, into the South-East position. Then I tapped the white gem on my collar, before turning to activate each sapphire rod along the circle's end points. Each gem resonated with magic, before shooting energy down their corresponding rod into the circle. The magical glyph hummed with light, and then we vanished in a flash.

I opened my magical sight, my dream pearl connecting with the worlds magic, and was amazed and terrified at its magnitude. A world of vibrant, wild color, flowing like the largest river imaginable, filled my vision. I hadn't really prepared for this, not that I could have accounted for how it would actually appear. I looked to the side, and then saw the magical forms of Twilight, who was even more purple than before, and Golden Quill, who had taken on a green tint. They floated next to me, their magical forms connected to me by a small tether. I managed to regain my composure—barely ,and remembered to start counting. I had calculated that moving at the speed of magic, which is the close to the speed of sound, we would arrive after about a minute and a half.

I closed my eyes, simply enjoying the feeling of the world's energy around me, until I had reached what I thought was the proper length of time. Then I pulled on the magic around me, and pushed us outward, curving a path away from the great magical stream.

A blinding flash and stomach wrenching fall later, we fell as a pony pile, back into the physical world. I looked up, my head spinning and whirling, wondering why I couldn't see the sky. After my vision cleared, it became clear that we were underground, in a cavern of sorts.

A small black shape walked at the edge of my sight, the caves very dark and gloomy. I could make out strange sound, followed by a cacophony of noise, before we were swarmed by a small platoon of strange giant black insects.

Twilight moaned, and then quickly came to her senses upon hearing the stomping, buzzing and hissing. She looked around us, unsure if she was dreaming, before noticing that I was staring the army down as well, looking equally startled.

"Changelings!" she cried.

Author's Note

Hot damn, everypony, this chapter was all over the place. I had thought of ending it earlier, but I wanted to have a better spot at which to leave off. So, we're finally off on that adventure, and we already hit a few snags, needless to say, I have a lot of fun ideas planned and I hope you all continue to read, and leave me constructive comments.

PS. Thanks always to my editors, who tirelessly dissect my work, in hopes of finding something salvageable underneath all the type errors :)

Changeling Minds and Minding Changelings

I must have done something terrible in a former life to deserve this.

The mass of swarming carapaces in front of me buzzed and hissed. All the while, more changelings funneled into the cavern, filing orderly into neat rows in front of us.

Suddenly there was a high pitched scream, which caused me to look back in response, "Twilight, are you alright?" I asked. Twilight looked at me flatly, and then gestured to the pony beside her with her wing.

Golden Quill seemed glued to his rump, his eyes wide with terror, his gaze transfixed on the insects massing in front of us. He opened his mouth to scream again—before Twilight thumped him in the back of the head with her wing.

"Ow," Golden Quill said, massaging his mane with a hoof, "what was that for?"

"Get a hold of yourself," Twilight said, gesturing to the army in front of us, "we can't afford to lose our heads here."

Golden Quill grumbled, but at least he had stopped screaming like a school filly.

I walked forward slowly, looking into the eyes of the abyss and then spoke calmly to it, "Hello, I'm sorry that we have dropped in like this, but if anyone could just show us the way out.."

I stopped in response to a renewed wave of hissing and bared fangs.

"Got it, not the friendly types then," I murmured, slowly stepping back.

"You've seen changelings before, Azure?" Twilight said, watching my interactions with the insect like creatures.

"Not here in Equestria, but yes, I've come across them in my journey. And the one's that I met were a bit more friendly. I'm guessing your encounter was a little less than perfect?"

"Indeed,' said Golden Quill, who had finally found his normal voice, "These beasts invaded Canterlot, and tried to suck out my soul!"

I rolled my eyes at him, and then looked over the area for possible escape routes. There were smaller tunnels going off in different directions, but the only primary exit was not currently an option.

"They had the nerve to interrupt a royal wedding," Golden Quill continued, "and that queen of theirs was hideous, I think her name was—"

"Queen Chrysalis," boomed someone in the royal voice.

The changelings skittered back to make room for their queen, who was stepping purposefully into the chamber from behind them. She stood about three times higher than her children, if you included the jagged horn, and seemed to ooze contempt for us.

Twilight raised her shield reflexively around herself and Golden Quill, as I was standing too close to the changelings, and too far away from her, to be included.

"Azure, stay away from her, she's evil!" Twilight gasped, watching me move slowly towards the queen.

"Evil!, ha," Queen Chrysalis darkly chuckled, "and after all we shared Twilight, I see how you really feel about me." Chrysalis walked forward, the changelings bowing to her as she passed, "I almost became your in-law, so do try to show a little respect, if you would be so kind."

I glanced back, a little confused, and then saw Twilight's face redden with anger and embarrassment. Queen Chrysalis merely laughed at the displays of emotion, coming to a stop a short distance in front of me.

"So who do we have here", the queen said, giving me the same look that I give my brother's maple glazed carrots.

Best to play it safe I suppose. I took a small half step back, and then bowed my head far enough for my muzzle to touch the ground.

"Greetings, your Majesty of the Changelings, I am Azure, and I apologize on the behalf of my group for the unintended intrusion into your home."

Queen Chrysalis stared at me blankly, her eyes growing slightly wider at the reverence she was being given by a pony. Then her gaze narrowed at me in suspicion before she said simply, "Go on."

I returned to an upright position, but still kept my head at a lowered level, to signify my respect, "Our journey has accidentally brought us into your fine home, and we wish only to not cause you further trouble."

Queen Chrysalis's expression shifted only slightly while I spoke, before she seemed to decide upon something.

"Come with me, Azure, and bring the rest of your rabble with you," she said, turning to walk back through the changeling parade.

I slowly walked after her, slowing down so Twilight and Golden Quill could catch up. Twilight dropped the shield for the moment, and then hurried into earshot.

"You're crazy, you know that, right, Azure?" she said, looking at me with concern.

"Whatever past you might have with her is secondary right now, Twilight. We are in her home, and thus aren't really in a position to make demands or fling insults," I calmly reminded her.

We walked past the lines of changelings, the majority of them eyeing us carefully, as well as some hissing at us quietly. We reached the large opening, and then turned down a small hallway of sorts. The walls had all been carved from stone, and there was no decorations of any kind. A low chittering could be heard from behind us, as the swarm tailed us carefully as we followed their queen.

At the end of the hallway, my eyes opened wide as the room opened up into a huge structure. The whole area was shaped like a sphere, and it had tunnels that exited in all different directions. Stone walkways spiraled around the area, short pathways available to climb all around, even though the changelings all had wings. In the center of the magnificent chamber, was a large throne, which was covered in some fine material I couldn't identify.

Queen Chrysalis spread her wings, and then flew across the chamber to take her place upon the royal chair. I could see a small changeling approach her, and then take to the air after she spoke to him. Its wings buzzed as it landed in front of us, and then he simply said, "Follow." And so we did, all the way around the chamber, taking the long route as neither myself or Golden Quill had wings. We walked down the inner path, which curved and then cut across the diameter of the area, which then led to the throne.

The three of us approached, a sizable cluster of changelings still following behind us. As we neared the throne, we stopped a polite distance away, and then I bowed again. I coughed softly into a hoof, and watched as Twilight and Golden Quill took the hint. We waited in that position for a moment before I stood back up, the others following suite.

"Now," Queen Chrysalis said, slouching back into her throne, "I shall grant you a moment of my time, so that you may enjoy the opportunity to provide me with entertainment—before I have my drones suck you dry."

Twilight tensed, her horn creating only the slightest light—before I stopped her with a hoof.

Golden Quill had shrunk back, cowering away from the insect queen while pleading, "Please, no, I'll do anything, just..just please don't eat me." Twilight promptly smacked him in the face with a wing. I stepped forward, keeping my face neutral while approaching the queen.

"I shall attempt to be a diversion from your royal duties, Queen Chrysalis, if you'll allow it," I said looking up at her. She simply gave a small nod in confirmation that I may continue.

I tapped my dream pearl with a hoof, pulling at its magic, after which a shadow rushed past us. A dark dome formed over the top of myself and Queen Chrysalis, which blocked out the rest of her home from view. Chrysalis raised her eyebrows at me, surprised—but not alarmed. I struck a hoof to the ground, from which a flash of light emanated. The light pulsed out from my hoof, leaving a world of desert sand in its place. The sky itself shifted into a sandy haze, which was only dimly lit by the clouded sun.

The sand swirled around us, blowing furiously overhead. Queen Chrysalis stepped down from her throne, which disappeared into the sand behind her. She looked around at the unknown desert before her, before leveling a displeased look at me.

"Well, now what, after all that flashy magic, this is all you've got to show for yourself?" she said, clearly unimpressed.

"I'm not done your majesty, please wait, but a moment longer," I said, closing my eyes to focus. The sand surrounded me, brushing through my mane and tail. I opened my eyes, after which the sand blew past me, leaving me with a view of a slightly more interested Chrysalis. I looked down at my hooves to see my shiny new black shell, which had holes up and down each leg.

"Now," I said, stomping a hoof into the sand, which caused several lumps to rise out of the desert. Each one formed into an changeling that was identical to myself as I said, "Let's play Are You A Changeling."

Chrysalis snorted with mild amusement, perhaps trying to consider whether to kill me now, or wait to see what I do next.

"If you fail to find me among these changelings three times," I said, walking past my doppelgangers, "then you'll suffer a punishment worse than you can imagine. But, if you're successful, then I'll tell you how I infiltrated your home."

Queen Chrysalis stood there, the sand buffeting against her black shell, considering my offer. "Fine," she said, "but when we're done, you're going to play my game."

I nodded to her, backing up among the clones, before a flurry of sand covered our retreat. I commanded the clones mentally, the lot of them dashing away in different directions.

For this first minute or so of the game, I kept giving her only glimpses of her quarry, teasing the predator. I kept my distance for the moment, having the clones dash around near her. She might not really care about winning, but I doubt the queen would simply let me beat her. Queen Chrysalis, to give her credit, was calm and calculating throughout the beginning of the encounter. I had changelings dash in near her, and she barely looked at them before dismissing each one.

That of course, did not mean she could tell them apart just by looking, but probably that she didn't expect me to bravely charge towards her. Eheh, she doesn't know me very well. I pushed past a sand dune, streaking by a few feet in front of her. At the same time, I had a clone rush behind her, aiming for a distant hill of sand. Chrysalis spun around, ignoring me, and then shot a jet of green flame at the changeling. The clone exploded in a burst of sand, after which a small charge of electricity shot from underneath Queen Chrysalis, zapping her in the backside.

There was a surprised "Ow" that managed to squeak out of her mouth, after which she spun around to furiously search for me. The storm grew stronger, limiting her vision of the area. This time, I had a group of the eight changeling fly in a formation, which moved directly over her head. Chrysalis watched them carefully, trying to pick out something measurably different between them. So I gave her something. I directed the very last flyer to wobble in his path, and the irritable, magic happy queen shot him down without thinking.

Again, a jolt of lightning shot from underneath her majesty, causing her to jump and then yell something indecipherable. Maybe I was having too much fun with this, either way, it's time for the final act. I called for most of the bug clones to transform, changing into duplicate copies of my true pony self. I of course, remained as I was, and walked forward with the rest of them. I was beside myself, calmly walking towards Queen Chrysalis, who was radiating malice and irritation.

I projected my thoughts to come from the pony closest to her, commanding it to speak as me.

"Give it up, Chrysalis, there's no way you can win," he said, sticking his tongue out at her. Chrysalis narrowed her eyes at the clone, before I had the pony-ling next to him spoke.

"Yeah, there's no way you can beat us!" he jeered at her. Queen Chrysalis said nothing, but was slowly eyeing each of us carefully.

The next Azure stepped up, almost shouting at her, "I can't believe you're letting a pony beat you in a game of disguises!"

Queen Chrysalis scowled at him, her face scrunching up in anger with each passing comment.

Finally, I stepped up, still appearing as a changeling, and then said, "Face it, Bug Butt, you never even had a chance!"

The queen was glaring at me, her horn charging with magic. Gotcha. I made my reserve pony clone fall over, his head landing just past the dune he was hidden behind. The queen jerked her head, her expression changing into a triumphant smirk, and then she fired a nasty looking surge of green magic at the changeling. My mirror image squeaked in surprise, before bursting into a flutter of sand.

I reached up, and then booped Queen Chrysalis on the nose, and then smiled before saying, "You lose."

She scowled at me, turning away from me in a humph.

"Oh, right, now it's time for your punishment!" I said, calling forward a large number of changelings into sandy existence.

The world swirled away in a blur of sand and shadow, to be replaced by the earthy tones of the hive. The changelings stood waiting for us, a few with worried looks on their faces. I stepped forward, Twilight dashing up to give me a hug. I returned her gesture, but was then interrupted by a terrible scream.

"He's a monster!," Queen Chrysalis cried out, panting and scooting back to her throne.

"What happened in there?" Twilight said, looking at me questioningly.

"I just had a hundred Pinkie Pies sing her the Equestrian National Anthem," I said, giving her a goofy grin, "As a canon of course!"

Twilight face-hoofed in response, shaking her head at me in disbelieve. "I don't think anypony deserves that fate, Azure," she said.

"I admit, I might have gone just a tad bit overboard," I said embarrassed, my hoof scratching the back of my neck.

"Azure, it's you turn to suffer, you cruel beast!" shouted Queen Chrysalis. I walked back up to her throne, but was careful to keep my distance from her. "You're going to play my own version of your twisted game," she said, her horn alighting with magic. In a flash, two Golden Quills appeared in front of me, both bound and gagged with changeling mucus. "There's only one rule though," Queen Chrysalis said while snarling at me, "the pony you don't pick, dies."

Twilight gasped at her explanation, rushing toward me, before when a bunch of changeling jumped in front of her—blocking her way.

"Now now, Princess Twilight Sparkle, we can't have you interfering in the game. You'll just have to sit and watch like everyone else," Queen Chrysalis said, baring her teeth at Twilight.

I looked back at my niece, and nodded to her, trying to be reassuring. Twilight gave me a weak smile in response, and then just stood silent, watching us.

"Fine," I said, addressing the queen, "but do you promise to allow us to leave afterwards?"

Chrysalis thought on this for a moment, her smile growing slowly with each passing second.

"Of course I will, Azure, but I think I'll add a new rule to the game, just to be a good hostess," She said, her grin definitely breaking the creepy meter.

"You will be the one to kill whomever you don't pick yourself," she finished, which was followed by the sound of Twilight sucking in her breath.

I nodded my head to Chrysalis, still grimly aware that this was probably the best option. If we had tried to fight our way out of here, it would most likely result in not only our deaths, but the deaths of many other ponies as well. For if Twilight was killed or captured, Princess Celestia would be sure to retaliate, and the resulting casualties would be massive on both sides.

I walked up to the pair of golden ponies, looking each one over slowly. They both seemed very nervous. Each one was either twitching, sweating profusely or both. Funny enough, I think I had had a dream about tying him up once.

I took a deep breath, and then cleared my thoughts. I let the sounds of the changeling fade out, which was replaced by the magical humming of energy in the room. I drew in energy slowly, my skin tingling as I did so, until I felt a familiar strength inside of me. I opened my eyes, a small gasp escaping from Chrysalis, and then looked down at the hostages.

I studied them carefully, watching their faces and eye movements. After a few moments, I reached up and tapped my new ruby gem, which alighted in response. I poured magic into it, the red hue glowing bright and wild. "Celestia help me," I whispered, looking up for a moment.

Then I blasted the golden pony on the right with a crimson burst of flame. The fire sprung from my gem, flying as a cyclone, before disintegrating the pony. Chrysalis blinked in surprise, staring down at the scorch mark where one of the Golden Quills had lain.

"Can we go now," I said, leaning down to bust the solid mucus that was restraining Golden Quill.

"I must say that was pretty ruthless, Azure," Queen Chrysalis said in an odd tone. "I would say that not even my top mages have that kind of spell power."

I snorted in response, helping Golden Quill up, before answering, "You know that's actually kind of funny." Chrysalis raised an eyebrow at me. "I mean, I had to journey this far away from ponies, to finally get recognition as a magician, just a bit ironic really."

"Now, if you would, please have one of your subjects guide us out," I said, walking away from her. I nodded to Twilight, who's gaze was transfixed on the burn mark on the cave floor. She shook her head, breaking her daze, before trotting over to join us.

"Very well, Azure, I shall honor my word. But remember, the next time I see you, we'll play a real game," Queen Chrysalis said darkly.

Our journey out of the hive was silent and uneventful. The changeling we passed simply stared at us, or scurried away as I approached. No one spoke as we emerged safely into a dry ravine, the sun beating down on us from above. Our changeling guide turned and left us without a word, leaving us alone with our thoughts.

I checked my compass, faced myself properly and then started walking. The others followed behind me, the only other company being the sound of our hooves upon the dry dirt. We traveled for about an hour, before somepony finally broke the silence.

"I can't believe you killed that changeling, just like that," whispered Twilight. The missing sound of her hoof-steps made me stop, and then turn to look back at her. Twilight had a sad and confused expression on her face, and was looking at me with uncertainty.

"You killed that changeling, Azure, are you okay with that?" Twilight said, her voice growing slightly louder.

I took a deep breath before I started, trying to speak very carefully, "Twilight, I'm sure that you, of all ponies, would know what would have happened if we had tried to fight, or had even just gotten captured."

"Of course I considered all of that," she retorted, "I went over every scenario in my head, thinking that there had to be a better way!"

"But there wasn't, and you know that," I said to her, Golden Quill looking back and forth at us as we spoke.

"Yes, I do know that!" she bellowed back at me, Twilight's eyes going wide.

'Then why are you yelling at me," I said, feeling both confused and worried.

"Because even though I knew there was no other way, and even though I don't like Chrysalis, I couldn't have done it," she said, her eyes beginning to water. "But you killed that changeling, just like that, without even a second thought. I didn't think a pony could be that cold," Twilight finished, a single tear streaking down her cheek.

I jerked back, a pain ripping into my heart like a dagger. My face scrunched up in pain and I opened my mouth to retort—but was cut off.

"Twilight, that's enough," yelled Golden Quill. He walked toward her, a stern look on his face. "I know you might not like how it happened, but Azure saved countless lives today. And he did because he cares deeply about you, so please don't give him grief about it," he said, glaring directly into Twilight's eyes, his muzzle inches from hers.

Twilight turned her head away from his, small drops of water falling from her face onto the ground. Golden Quill moved away from Twilight, coming to a stop in front of me. I looked at him, his face unreadable. He stretched out a hoof out to me, his lips curving into a slight smile, before he said, "Thank you for saving my life, Azure."

Author's Note

Hey everypony, it's been a while since I've posted, so for that, I'm sorry.

I just can't help it, this chapter was a pain to right, for multiple reasons. But after all that, I think I'm satisfied. I really want comments on this chapter, including all the grammar errors that inevitably make it past my editing.

Anyways, I thank you all for reading and hope you have a great day.

Forging Fellowship and Finding Friends

I held the stick loosely with my hooves, bent over the table in perfect poise. Taking in a single breath, I slid my weapon back, the smooth wood rubbing against my side as I did so. I pushed forward in a single perfect strike, a resounding crack filling my being, as I sent earth spiraling across the universe. The whirling ball of blue and white glided down the astral plane, curving around Jupiter, before finding its way neatly into a small orbital black hole.

I moved sideways along the table, making sure to not hide my smug grin from Princess Luna, before I took position behind my next target. I leaned over, locking my gaze upon the unsuspecting red planet. Princess Luna stood behind my target, sticking her tongue out at me as I prepared to whoop her royal flank. Breathing slowly, I go through the motions of the shot, stopping just before I strike my target. Then, just as I unleash my attack upon the red planet, I am interrupted by a well placed comment.

"So," she said nonchalantly, "my sister said to inform you that there shall be consequences upon your return to Canterlot," which caused me to shift slightly to the left—completely botching my shot. I grimaced as I sent my target spiraling sideways towards Neptune instead. "Celestia claimed that if you ever ruin her dessert time again, that you'll be given a very warm trip to the sun."

I gave her a flat look, before my brain pierced though the fog that was the dream realm. "So you mean it worked?" I asked her in wonderment.

"Yes, it did, and if you do it again, We are under strict orders to give thou nightmares for a week."

I considered this while Luna shifted her position on the other side of the table. She floated a stick into her hooves, and then slide neatly into a perfect posture. With her eyes narrowed with focus, she struck the red planet downwards, causing it to loop around Neptune, before breaking free of its gravity. It then knocked three more planets out of a cluster, each one landing perfectly into a black hole.

"Oh, for Celestia's sake," I said, scowling across the solar system at her.

"My sister has nothing to do it, it was all skill, and thou shalt not deny it," Princess Luna quipped at me, her head turning to the side in a humph.

"Well, before I make my amazing comeback, I need to ask something," I said, my mood settling into a more serious demeanor.

"What troubles thou, Azure?" Princess Luna replied, floating soundlessly closer.

"I need you to make sure that..." I began.

"WAKE UP!"

The dream world shook as I jerked violently from the booming voice. The planetary game faded into nothing, Princess Luna stretching her hoof out as I was pulled backwards into reality.

I opened my eyes to see Kov'nere, the village leader, standing over me. I registered a look of urgency in his eyes as I struggled to right myself in my cot. Sitting up, I was relieved as I checked that Twilight was still asleep, undisturbed by Kov'nere's entrance into the hut.

"What's going on?" I murmured, my hoof going to my mouth in order to stifle a yawn.

"There has been reports of a pony's shout, it is most likely your friend, so I came to tell you of where he might be about." he rhymed quietly.

I nodded, sliding off my cot ungracefully, before asking, "Would you care to tell Twilight the news for me while I prepare a little food?"

Kov'nere shook his head at my question, and then said, "Our customs may seem strange to you, but a strange stallion waking a mare in bed, is something which we do not do." Kov'nere walked out of the hut, and waited just outside, as I could still see his striped legs under the hanging cloth.

I blinked my eyes while pondering his statement, before the implications of what he'd said sunk in. I face-hoofed and then sighed, before I walked silently over to Twilight. She was snoring softly, her face adorned with a little smile as I reached over to gently shake her.

As I was about to wake her, she opened her mouth and spoke quietly, "No, Spike, I thought I explained this already. You need pie to solve for that equation, not pancakes!" I snorted loudly at that, causing Twilight to bolt up in response. "What, no..I, huh?" she looked at me oddly, her eyes deglazing like wine from a pan.

"Glad to see you slept well, Twilight, now we need to get ready pretty quickly. I'll fill you in while you get our gear together." I said slowly to her. Twilight's gaze shifted from bewildered to one of understanding as I spoke, before nodding to me. She hopped down off the cot, and then moved to our saddlebags, her horn glowing as she began checking everything under her breath.

Searching through my bags, I found some wrapped pastries Pinkie Pie had given us as a gift for our journey. Apple cinnamon turnovers, that were shaped like little alligators, each of which were wrapped in blue and purple cloth. Inside the package was also a little note that said, 'Something yummy for your tummy, with help from my good friend gummy. I hope you come back to Ponyville soon, blue, so we can have that party you promised me! From: your good friend Pinkie Pie.' I smiled warmly as I read it, a goofy grin making its way across my face as I examined the gator pastries. I brought one over to Twilight, who had just finished closing her saddlebag.

She took the pastry in her magic and then took a bite. "Mmm good," she said through a mouthful of gator turnover. I showed her Pinkie's note, and watched Twilight's lips curl into a wonderful smile. "Pinkie Pie always knows how to cheer you up, even when she's miles away," Twilight said, before taking another bite.

I nodded in agreement, turning to look over my own saddlebags as I spoke, "Kov'nere said somepony might have heard Golden Quill out in the forest, so we need to go quickly if we want to catch up with him."

Twilight's eyebrows furrowed as she replied, "I hope he's okay out there, I wanted to go after him last night, but there are so many unknowns in this forest."

I close my saddlebags, and then finished off my gummy gator, before putting my saddlebags onto my back. "Twilight, Golden Quill is a strong and independent stallion, so I know he'll make it through this. But either way, let's go quickly, in case something happened that he can't handle." I looked away, pretending to check for anything left behind.

I didn't fool Twilight though, as she said, "Awe, you're actually worried about him, Azure, that's so sweet!" Twilight's soft laughter did little for my self-esteem, but did help to lighten my mood.

"Alright, enough of your teasing," I said as I moved past her, stopping just long enough to tap her horn with a hoof, which sent the tiniest vibration of magic into it.

"Hey!" she cried indignantly, after being given what was equivalent to a mental flick on the forehead.

"Come on," I chuckled, pushing the cloth aside to walk outside. Twilight followed behind me, grumbling a little as Kov'nere waited for us.

"Good morning, Princess, for now I must tell the situation for you to quickly assess." Kov'nere said, seemingly unable to break his rhyming meter. Twilight nodded to him, her face becoming serious as Kov'nere spoke."Your friend was heard yelling somewhere to the west, so starting there that I think your odds would be best," he said, pointing to the side with a hoof.

"Are you going to come with us, we don't know much about this area, or its dangers," Twilight said, giving him a concerned look.

Kov'nere shook his head as a sad smile crossed his face, "Traveling in a large group is only for moments most dire, for the presence of many ponies can draw the mist's ire. So please take this gem, of love and hope, and may it serve you better than all of that wasted rope," he finished, before producing a golden gem, which had been tucked in his mane.

Twilight took the gem in her magic, marveling at its unique radiance. I could feel its warm magic pouring over us, and then turned ask Kov'nere about it. He beat me to punch though by adding, "This gem will shield you for a time, without the need for songs of rhyme. But if for some reason its magic should fall, into the mist your voices filled with love must call," he finished, his eyes narrowed as he stepped forward. He reached out to me with a hoof, and I pressed mine to it. We wordlessly exchanged feelings of trust and respect, our eyes locked onto each other. He lowered his hoof, and then turned to bow to Twilight, who returned it in full, while smiling at him.

"Thank you, Kov'nere, for providing us with aide and safe haven. If you are ever in need of help or just find yourself in Equestria, please come to Canterlot, I would love to repay your kindness."

Kov'nere simply smiled at her, before gesturing to the village entrance with a hoof. We followed behind him, the village mostly empty at this hour, as we approached the golden barrier. We stepped up to the shimmering wall, Twilight walking up first, holding the magical jewel in her magic.

She walked out without any issue, and as I stepped forward to follow behind her, Kov'nere spoke to me, "Good luck," he said simply. My face was inches from the barrier when I heard him.

I stopped, and then started to turn while saying, "Wait a minute, did you just..."

Kov'nere gave me a soft shove out of the barrier, his face wearing a playful grin. I almost bumped into Twilight as I passed through the golden veil, before shaking my head at Kov'nere, even knowing he couldn't see me.

Twilight was looking at me with concern, "What?" she said as we walked away from the village.

"I don't want to think about it," I said, before we adjusted our paths westward. Twilight shrugged in response, before stepping alongside me. The mist parted grudgingly, the golden gem's magic flowing out and away from us. The warm energy it gave off helped keep my mind at ease as we journeyed through the strange substance. Twilight looked around as we walked, checking for signs of movement, her paranoia growing slightly as we moved away from the village of Starfall.

"This place twists your fears and doubts, Twilight, so we need to relax the best we can," I said, putting a hoof lightly on her shoulder. She considered my words for a moment, before sighing, and then giving me a small nod. "I think I'll tell you a story, something to focus on until we find Golden Quill," I said earnestly.

"Okay, that sounds rather nice, actually, why don't you tell me about how you first met Princess Luna!" she said, her voice rising in enthusiasm.

I smiled at her, before returning my attention to trees ahead of us as we continued walking into the forest. "Well, you see, it had been many years since I had returned to Canterlot..."

I walked out of the jewelry store, my hoof tracing the gems on my new collar. I turned to the right, heading towards the busy street ahead. I stopped at the intersection, simply watching the passenger carriages, along with the occasional merchant wagon, travel past me.

Stalliongrad is always busy, even at night.

I was almost ready for another expedition into foreign lands, and only had a few provisions left to acquire. Thankfully I could find most of that here in Stalliongrad, even if the jewel makers in Canterlot were better. I didn't want to set hoof in that city if I could help it, mostly because I probably had a warrant for my arrest, but for plenty of other reasons as well. I had tried not to think about that evening, of Night Light and everything that had happened. I didn't have to prove myself to anypony, least of all to them.

I was just going over my mental checklist of things I still needed to obtain. Rope, dried fruit, a compass—and then somepony screamed. I looked around frantically, searching for the origin of the voice. What I noticed, however, was how everypony was looking up and pointing. My neck arched as I glanced upwards in confusion. I didn't see anything unusual, just the stars and a pale full moon. Actually the moon looked unusually clear and bright, and it took me a second to realize why.

"She's gone!" exclaimed a pony from the crowd, before a different pony spoke up, "The mare in the moon, she's escaped!" Panic seemed to grip the ponies around me like a somepony pulling a rubber band. The tension in the air seemed to pull at everypony tighter and tighter, until it snapped. The street was filled with screaming, which descended into complete chaos as everypony started running around wildly.

This is probably pretty bad, but how is panicking supposed to help? I sighed, stepping backwards away from the main street before I was trampled. I should probably find out what was happening, but there was only one place I could think of that would have an answer—Canterlot, of course.

I stood at the edge of city, off of the actual road though, as many ponies were fleeing frantically along its path. If I was going to Canterlot, the two fastest ways were either by train, which probably wasn't running considering situation at hoof, or I could travel over the mountains myself. I sighed, knowing that I wouldn't go unnoticed if I used magic to travel there, but the train was probably out of the question.

I trotted a good distance from Stalliongrad, before I stopped and looked up into the night sky. The stars were beautiful tonight, but also, at the same time, a bit ominous. I breathed deeply and then felt my muscles relax. Clearing my mind, I opened myself to the magic of the night world, drawing it in patiently. My surroundings changed as the magic affected my vision, the world coloring itself beautifully with its own essence.

I reached a hoof up, feeling for the white quartz which held the needed type of magic. I tapped it twice, connecting it with the magic that now flowed inside of me. The gem hummed, vibrating at a low frequency before a wave of air rushed around my hooves. I leaped forward, the air taking me high above the ground. As I fell downward, my descent was slowed by the wind pushing outward from each hoof. I grinned like an idiot, before I pushed off the ground hard, my hooves pushing the natural magic against the ground.

I launched myself high into the air, the wind rushing about my silver mane, as I started my journey towards the mountains. While I was worried about the mare in the moon, or whatever was happening, I would be lying if I said that I didn't enjoy bounding across the plains. Each jump pushed me quite a distance into the sky. I closed my eyes after each leap, enjoying the feeling of the night air, before reaching the apex preceding the eventual fall.

When I reached the base of the mountains, I bent my legs in a crouch, before pushing off the ground at break neck speed towards the top. Jets of air accelerated me as I barreled over top of the first mountain. I laughed in an adrenaline induced mania as my hooves touched down on the sloping mountainside. Instead of jumping back up into the air, I instead went for speed. I rushed downwards, each hoof sending me a little faster as I barely touched the rocks. I raced down the mountain like I was chasing some invisible prize, before running up then next small hill. At the top I kicked hard, pushing a massive amount of energy away from me, and flew like a wingless pegasus.

I sailed over the rest of the mountain range quickly, the clouds keeping me company as I tried to keep an eye out for Canterlot's white towers. In the distance I spotted the city, my old home, still intact along the mountainside. And it was approaching very fast, as my jumps momentum was just now starting to ebb. It looked like I would be landing near the center, if my guess was correct, but that wasn't the problem. In all of my haste and excitement, I forgot how bad the inertia would become at this speed.

Preparing myself, I gathered my wits and prepared for an imminent crash landing. As my horizontal speed adjusted into more vertical movement, I managed to adjust my body to that I was angled downwards. I tapped my gem again, pushing more magic into it, and held it there. My flight path took me just over a bunch of houses, and then down towards the castle bridge. I released the magic of my gem, and then in a whirl of wind and sound, blasted down at the stone to slow my descent. The stone cracked as the air flowing past me stopped, so I reached to my collar to cut off the magic.

Which of course didn't stop, as it seemed that I had overdone it a bit. My body slowed as the wind blasted down into the cobblestone, and then I started back upwards as my momentum reversed. I shifted uncontrollably, my head and chest becoming parallel to the ground. The air continued to spiral away from me, which then found its way into the castle. Pieces of the castle bridge cracked and some chunks even lifted up and then smashed into the structure. Thankfully, the monsoon subsided, leaving small stones to fall onto the ground with a clatter.

From somewhere I couldn't see, I heard the breaking of wood, which was followed by somepony screaming about cabbages.

I steadied myself, swaying slightly from the rapid rearrangement of my internal organs. I had made a decent mess it seems, as I looked over the large hole in the bridge where my magic had initially struck. The structure itself seemed worse for the ware, bits and pieces cracked or just plain missing.

"Hey, you! Don't move!" commanded a stallion's voice. "I saw that little display, and now you're coming with me for interrogation!" the voice grew louder as I heard hoof steps come closer. A blue maned stallion with a bleach white coat stepped out from the shadow of the castle, the moon looming over him from behind it. His horn glowed as he approached me steadily, his armor shone with a pale white glow from the unusual night sky.

"I am Shining Armor, a lieutenant of the royal guard, and you shall come with me for questioning. With her royal highness missing, and everypony in a panic, we're not taking any chances," he said, coming within five pony lengths of me.

"And if I don't feel like it?" I said, cocking my head just a little to the side. I was pretty sure I already knew how he would answer, but it's more fun to mess with ponies that think they could just order me around.

"You're really going to make me do this the hard way?" he said, before sighing heavily.

"Ah, no, I guess you could just not try to arrest me," I replied a little sarcastically.

"Ah well, unfortunately, my job involves detaining suspicious characters, and you seem to fit the horseshoe, so now, if you'll just come with me..." he said, taking a step forward.

I chuckled at him, before my lips curled into a mischievous grin, "Like I said, Shining armor, I just don't really feel like it, but if you're so persistent about making me, I'd be game for a dance in the moonlight." Shining Armor scowled at me, whether it be from my lack of respect for his title, my refusal to let him detain me or maybe he's just having a bad day—I had no idea.

"Hard way it is then," he said simply, before brushing his mane back with a hoof, and then lowering himself into a fighting stance.

"I'm going to enjoy this, Shiny, I hope you will as well."

Shining Armor took the initiative as I finished speaking, releasing a blast of purple magic at me. The bolt was quick and precise, probably honed through hours of training—all of which I was unable to appreciate as I barely avoided being perforated. I pushed off with a hoof, my elemental magic making me softly glide instead of smacking back down into the ground. I didn't have much time to think, as Shining quickly fired another purple bolt at the spot where I was drifting towards.

I pushed down against the cobblestone, air pushing outwards from my hoof, which sent me into an arc above the stallion. At least he isn't taking it easy on me. I pushed myself faster through the air, wind pouring backwards from my hooves, before spinning around and aiming a straight kick down at him. A moment before impact, a very solid looking shield formed around him, which intercepted my flying hoof like a champ. Shining Armor's hooves were pushed backwards through the cobblestone, leaving small skid marks, before I pushed off, retreating from him.

I stopped to catch my breath, holding a hoof out against the bridge's side to steady myself. I looked over at Shining Armor, and felt a smile cross my face, "Well, I am actually having fun, Shiny, I'm glad you're not a pushover, actually, I think I'll really enjoy this!"

Shining Armor's scowl had been replaced with a small smirk. He looked at me oddly as he lowered his shield and moved a little closer to me. "You're full of surprises yourself, whoever you are, and why are you calling me 'Shiny'—only my baby sister calls me that."

I laughed in spite of the situation, "The way the moon makes your armor shine like a torch, the name just sort of fit, I'm sorry."

Shining Armor shook his head at me, "You trash the castle bridge and resist arrest, but calling me a nickname is the thing that you're sorry for? It seemed that you are like my sister, you're just as impossible as she is!" he said, stomping a hoof into the ground in protest.

"I'll have to meet her someday, and then you can take notes," I replied, stepping back towards the center of the bridge.

"Take...notes..." Shining Armor face hoofed after I said that, before settling into a more serious manner. "Alright then, let's do this, you troublemaker."

I grinned, closing my eyes for just a moment, the universe seeming to slow as its very energy seeped into me. I took a deep breath, moving my legs backwards for a frontal assault. I opened my eyes, and then pushed off as hard as I could, flying towards Shining armor like I was shot out of cannon. Shining raised his shield on reflex as I covered the distance between us in only a short moment. As I came within striking distance, I crouched low, before bringing my right fore-hoof up to strike the low side of his shield. Upon impact, I released a great deal of my air magic, which sent Shining Armor, bubble and all, hurtling into the sky.

I bent my knees, condensing a majority of my magic into my hooves, before I sent myself flying up towards him. The ground beneath me cracked and ruptured, the bridge collapsing as a reaction to the force of my jump. I flew through the air, the wind whipping around me as I became a reverse shooting star. I came up to meet Shining armor, who had dropped his shield, which of course meant that I smacked right into him.

"Ooph," he spat out as I collided with him, before he looked around and realized he wasn't dreaming. "Are you insane!" he screamed, barely audible over the wind.

I shrugged a little before shouting back, "Probably, but it's all because of the system trying to keep earth ponies down!"

"WHAT!" he yelled, his face confused and terrified.

I shook my head at him as we continued to fly upwards. Our momentum was starting to slow, and Shining Armor was just beginning to understand the gravity of the situation. So of course, he hit me in the face, hard.

"Ow," I cried, scowling at him, "was that really necessary?"

"I'm going to cause you as much pain before I die, it's the least I can do since this is all your fault!" he yelled, before taking another swing at me. Our falling was accelerating towards the ground as we threw punch after punch at each other. Our voices barely carried over the wind, each of us screaming at the other as we fell towards our demise.

It was at this point that I realized that I had probably screwed up. The dawn of this realization was promptly punctuated by the sudden and overwhelming bright celestial body that rose over the mountains. The blazing warmth bathed us as we fell, the beams of light reflecting off Shining Armor like a multi-surface mirror. We rushed through the air, a spiraling golden star, approaching the end of our existence.

I rotated towards the ground, my right hoof out to keep Shining Armor from giving me another black eye. I frowned as I tried focus on gathering energy for another wind tunnel, but it was made very hard to concentrate by the flailing pony next to me. I shut my eyes, trying to clear my thoughts when the wind stopped, completely. I opened my eyes to look down at the ground, which had stopped growing like a giant pie aimed at my face. I looked at Shining Armor, and noticed a golden levitation field around him, before checking myself to find the same magical aura.

"That's enough!" boomed a very regal, and very irritated voice. I looked over to see Princess Celestia standing on the far side of the Canterlot Castle bridge, her horn alight. Her face was a mix of anger and annoyance, with a splash of curiosity. As she lowered us to her, I could see a dark colored mare, who seemed to be hiding behind the prominent princess. When we were close enough that Celestia didn't have to shout to be heard, she spoke again, "I'm taking you to my throne room, and you both shall remain quiet until then, understood?" she emphasized the last word quite clearly. We both nodded our heads, before Shiny and I both slumped in quiet shame.

I was seated in front of royal throne and was waiting for Princess Celestia to address me. I did my best to simply sit still, in spite of the nasty glances I was getting from Shining Armor, who was twitching next to me. A squad of royal guards were observing us as we fought to not fidget in place. They eyed us with a mix of curiosity and wariness, while the whole room awaited the return of the sun.

Princess Celestia stepped out of a doorway adjacent to her throne, where I caught a glimpse of a dark coat, before the pony slipped back into the shadows. Princess Celestia slowly stepped up to resume her proper position in the throne room, and seated herself before looking upon us all. Her expression was unreadable at the moment, her eyes taking the time to observe each and everypony in her presence. Finally, after building the tension, her gaze fell upon us like a flaring spotlight in the darkness.

"Lieutenant Shining Armor, report," Princess Celestia commanded, without the use of the royal voice.

Shining Armor straightened at once, snapping his hoof sharply to attention, before stating in an official tone, "While the castle was in a state of panic, there was a disturbance coming from the front courtyard. I went to investigate the source, and found this pony amidst the debris," Shining Armor pointed at me with a hoof as he said this.

Princess Celestia looked me over, and I thought I saw a small flicker in her eyes, "Azure, I believe that was your name, correct?" I nodded as I gaped at her, a little surprised she actually knew my name. "Please continue your report, lieutenant," Princess Celestia said, her eyes seeming to pierce my soul.

"Of course, Your Highness," he said, before going on, "I attempted to detain Azure, given the suspicious nature of the circumstances, but he refused to come quietly." Shining Armor gave me an odd look, but then went on with his report, "We engaged each other in combat on the bridge, though no real damage was done, well, except for the bridge." I turned and scowled at him, pointing a hoof to my black eye, and he had to work hard to stifle a laugh.

"So, who attacked first then?" Princess Celestia asked.

"Um, that-t was me, your majesty," Shining Armor said, his voice stammering just a bit.

Princess Celestia frowned slightly, but then I spoke up, much to my own surprise, "I sort of goaded him into it, your majesty, though I would be lying if I said I didn't enjoy it."

I thought I could see the smallest smile grace her lips, but it vanished before I could be sure, "You've caused quite a bit of trouble, Azure, I'm not sure what to do with you."

"If I could tell my side of the story, your majesty, I would be grateful," I said, bowing my head slightly. Princess Celestia nodded, and I went over the details of my last encounter with Iron Quill and his son, as well as my initial requests into the Canterlot archives.

"So, here we are, many years later, Azure," Princess Celestia said, still gazing at me, but with a softer look in her eyes. "What would you like to ask me, that you didn't get the chance back then?"

I blinked for a moment, before clearing my throat, "I would like you to personally allow me access to the research materials I need, or to change the requirements for becoming a magician in the university."

Princess Celestia pondered my request, closing her eyes while she did so. After about a minute, she opened them, and I could see just a hint of sorrow in their infinite depths. "I'm sorry, Azure, but I cannot interfere on your behalf, or rather, it would be unwise to take such action."

A little bit of anger weaseled its way into my voice as I said, "But why, Princess? Can't you see how unfair this is to earth ponies? That you would allow this to continue is just...just wrong!" I nearly shouted.

Princess Celestia gave me a sad smile, before saying, "While it is in my ability to force them into your request, it would set a very bad precedent. Also, and more importantly, it would not remove the bitterness in their hearts, but would only cause it to fester," she finished, her tone bringing absoluteness to her statement.

"That's unfair and you know it princess," I said, glaring up at her. "I've been getting the raw end of the deal my whole life, and I'm really starting to get a bit peeved," I said, as I punctuated the last word with a hoof stomp, which busted a hole in the marble floor.

The royal guard suddenly snapped their attention to me, their spears pointed in my direction. Princess Celestia held a hoof out to them, after which they relaxed slightly. Shining Armor was glaring at me with a combination of shock and confusion.

"It might seem unfair now, Azure, but I promise you will understand one day," Princess Celestia told me, her voice barely above a whisper. Then, in a far more formal manner, she spoke, "Now, as for your punishment," she said, which caused my stomach to turn over as if I had just falling a hundred meters. "For the destruction of Canterlot Property, and the battery of two Canterlot staff, I sentence you to..." I held my breath, my imagination completely blanking for once. "One year of community service," Princess Celestia boomed, which echoed through the royal throne room.

"Um, Your Majesty, the standard punishment for those crimes would be..." said a familiar voice from behind me.

"I'm very well aware of what the law states, Iron Quill, as I have written most of them myself," Princess Celestia said, which caused me to spin around. The death glare between me and the older stallion could have flash fried ice cream. "But this is an unusual circumstance, and I feel a different type of punishment would be best for the kingdom." she continued, giving me a warm smile. "Azure, you shall be serving out your sentence in the service of my sister, in the tower of the moon."

Both me, Iron Quill and Shining Armor practically shouted at her, "Your sister?"

Princess Celestia looked out into the throne room, and proclaimed in the royal voice, "Hear me, Canterlot, for my sister, Princess Luna has returned to us. Tonight, we shall hold a grand feast in her honor!"

Shining Armor and I walked down the halls together, an odd feeling hanging in the air. He had been ordered to show me to the tower where I would be serving out most of the next year. We turned down a long hallway, which ended in an ornate door, that was carved with a wonderful display of the night sky.

He stopped as we reached it, before turning to me, "Just go through here, through the next hall, and then up the tower," he said. I nodded to him, and then reached for the door handle. He put a hoof out to stop me, causing me to turn back to him.

"What is it, Lieutenant?" I said, my energy was quite low after today's events.

"Um, I just wanted to say that I'm sorry," he said, after which I gave him a confused look. "I mean, I'm sorry for how some unicorns have treated you, we're not all like that, you know," he finished.

I smiled softly at him, before saying, "Thank you for that, Lieutenant, I hope I get to meet more ponies like you someday."

"You can just call me shining if you want, and if it makes you feel any better, you're a better fighter than most unicorns I've ever met," he said, before holding out a hoof to me.

I met his hoof bump with a smile, and then we parted ways. I opened the door, and walked down the dusty hallway to ascend the tower of the moon.

"I can't believe you fought with my brother!" Twilight said, grinning at me as she held the golden gem in front of us.

"Wait, Shiny is your brother?" I said, almost stumbling over a tree root. Before she could answer, we heard a scream from somewhere ahead of us.

"That sounded like Golden Quill," Twilight said, before holding her hoof out to help me up.

Getting up, I looked around, and then pointed past a grouping of trees, "Over there, let's go!" I said, the pair of us running even as I spoke.

Moving past the cluster of oaks, I saw a shadow in the mist. We edged closer until we could make out the a ruffled golden coat, which was quivering in a ball.

"Golden Quill?" I asked, as I slowly reached out to him. The shaking mass of pony let out a short yell, so I stepped away from him.

"No, no, stay away, you're not..no, I don't have any," he said, shaking his head, his gaze locked on the ground in front of him.

"What's wrong with him?" Twilight asked, her eyebrows furrowed in worry.

"This mist really messes with you, so it's hard to say exactly what he's seeing," I said. "Let's get him out of here, away from this toxic air."

Twilight held the gem out to me, and I tucked it underneath my collar, feeling it press tightly against my coat. She levitated the shaking Golden Quill into the air, who at once started to fill the void around us with his screaming.

Twilight flinched, almost dropping Golden Quill, before she called out to me, "Make him stop, we don't know what might hear us!" I frowned, walked over to them while pulling at my collar to let the protective gem fall into my hoof, and then shoved it in front of the golden pony.

"Ooh, sparkly," he said, taking it in his hoof, his eyes going wide. Golden Quill held the gem in awe, before clutching it close and curling up in Twilight's levitation field.

"Well, at least he stopped shouting," I said, as I exchanged a glance at Twilight.

"What are we going to do with him?" Twilight said, "Should we go back to the village?" I looked around, turning my back to her to hopefully orient our position.

We can try, but I'm not entirely sure we can find out way back," I said, shaking my head slowly. "But I have another idea, if you want to try for it."

Twilight nodded to me, before saying, "Let's hear it, uncle, but we should hurry if we can."

"Of course, Twilight, I was thinking that now that I'm actually able to see clearly, we should head for the library."

"Can you find it without knowing exactly where we are?"

I nodded to her, "My estimates placed the structure along the grand magical flow, I just need a moment to focus so we can follow it."

I shut out the world, and listened only to my own breathing. I focused natural energy into myself, and after a moment, opened my eyes to gaze at the augmented world. The green haze floated around us, looming like a predator about to strike. I looked around, glancing for a moment at the brilliant glow coming from inside a curled up golden pony. Twilight's blue aura shifted as I felt for the massive flow of energy that stretched across the world.

"There it is!" I said, pointing to the south where I could barely detect the stream of magic. "I think the mist is disrupting my magical senses, so I can barely feel it. If it wasn't for Kov'nere's gift, I think we'd be lost out here."

"Lead on then, Azure" Twilight said, carefully floating Golden Quill in front of her.

"To the library!" I called, pointing my hoof forward with a goofy grin on my face.

Twilight flicked me in the face with her wing as she said, "Be serious, uncle." I still caught a hint of a smirk as we moved forward.

I followed the barely visible flow for about ten minutes, moving between trees and rocks, while Golden Quill mumbled something about 'My precious.' Soon, we came to the base of a very steep mountain, which completely blocked our path.

"Well, what now?" Twilight said, setting Golden Quill down next to her.

"Give me a sec, Twilight, I think there's something here," I said as I walked closer to the steep wall. I squinted my eyes as I was staring at the red earth, before seeing a glimmer of green. Blending into the earthy tones of magic, I found an odd stretch that was colored differently than the rest. I went to touch it with a hoof, and then found my whole leg slip right through.

"What in Tartarus?" I said, hearing Twilight come closer as I spoke.

"It's an illusion spell!" Twilight exclaimed.

"I think we found what we're looking for, grab Golden Quill, I'll go first." I said, watching her walk back to the golden ball of pony.

I stepped through the magical camouflage and into an ancient magically lit chamber. Before a strange circular door stood an old pedestal that was connected to what appeared to be a magical circle. The old circle was unlike any design I had ever seen, and I stood there staring at it as Twilight walked in behind me.

"Uhh," she said simply, her eyes taking in the old architecture.

"Well said, Princess Twilight," I teased, receiving an annoyed frown in response.

We walked deeper into the chamber towards the circular door, before Twilight gently put Golden Quill down on a small stretch of moss. I examined the pedestal in the center of the old circle, while she tended to the scared pony.

"Is there anything we can do to help him," she said as she ran a hoof through his mane, which caused him to shiver slightly.

"I'm not really sure, but now that he's out of the mist, he should snap out of it in time," I said. Gesturing her over to me, I asked, "What do you think about this writing, Twilight, I don't recognize the language."

"I'll take a look, but can you try to get Golden Quill to drink some water, it's been at least a day since he last had the chance," she said, walking over to me. I nodded as I past her, pulling open a saddlebag to extract a canteen. I crouched next to Golden Quill, who was still staring at the gem, which seemed less bright in the luminosity of the caverns magical light. I touched the canteen gently above his lips, and allowed a little to trickle down into his mouth. He lowered his jaw, and automatically lapped at the water while retaining an unbroken stare at the golden gem.

"This is really old writing, Azure, I haven't seen this language used in a long time,' she said. "I think I've got this part of the translation right, the first bit goes something like, 'One must show either strong magic, or a strong mind, to enter the star house'."

"Hmm," I said, looking up at her as I put the canteen away. "I wonder how we're suppose to do that..." I said, before a strange hum interrupted my question. The magical circle that Twilight was standing on shimmered briefly, before she vanished in a flash of light and a very surprised "Huh?"

"Twilight!" I yelled, my hoof reaching out as she vanished. I rushed over to the where she had been standing, but nothing happened as I stepped over the magical circle. I heard something fall to the ground behind me, and turned to see Golden Quill facing me, his eyes wide and staring at where Twilight had been.

"Huh? Azure? What happened? Where am I? What just happened to Twilight, and why is my chest soaking wet?"

Author's Note

Longest...chapter...ever...okay. So first, hooray for new cover art, I'd like to gift props to Spirit Shift, an artist and author on fimfiction for his great work. Next, I'd like to say that I'm happy to write the more energetic parts of the story again. The last two chapters were a bit dark and bitter, but that's just how those part was supposed to be. Regardless, I hope to hear from everypony about any errors they see, or just commenting on the story as it is now. Thank you and I love you all <3

Deceit, Desperation and Dessert

The heavy weight of magic hung in the air as I stared at the empty place where Twilight had once been. I stood frozen, the world around me becoming mute as a swirl of emotions quickly built up force from within me. However, before I completely lost the reins of my own sanity, Golden Quill called out to me.

"Azure! What's wrong? What happened to Twilight?" I turned to stare at him, all of my frustration and worry now having found an unfortunate target.

"I...don't...know," I said, my voice trembling between each word. My hooves shook in a barely contained rage as Golden Quill watched me with wide eyes.

"Hello there!"

I turned to face the shimmering image of a violet mare, her mane concealed with a brown cloak. She floated in front of the rune covered door and was studying us carefully, a strangely creepy smile upon her face.

Golden Quill, who of the two of us was the only one of sound mind in that moment, spoke up, "Um, hello, who might you be?"

The strange illusion giggled at him. "I'm Clover, and I'm going to be overseeing your tortu...I mean your testing," she said.

Golden Quill opened his mouth to speak, but I cut him off, "Where is Twilight!" I bellowed at her.

The image flinched at the sudden noise, rubbing a hoof against her ear. "Ow, not so loud please, that's not conducive to proper testing procedures. As for the Alicorn, she is currently being held in our knowledge extraction room." Clover looked from Golden Quill to me, before pulling out a small quill and paper. "Setting the testing parameters for one earth pony and one unicorn, now please follow me if you would."

"We shall begin testing momentarily, but I need to ask a few questions to start off, so please bare with me," she said studiously. However, she might have changed her mind about asking those specific questions when I smashed the wall behind her into assortment of pieces.

"You're going to take us to Twilight right now, or Luna help me, I'll tear this whole place to the ground," I growled under my breath. Clover took it all in stride though, gliding into the air and giggling in that manic way that prickled the hairs on the back of my neck.

"Such enthusiasm, I haven't had a testing subject in some time, so at least you're full of vigor! As for the alicorn, you're welcome to search for her yourself, but be sure you don't get lost along the way!" Clover flew backwards past the now broken doorway, and then out of immediate sight.

I finally got a good look into the next room, which was actually rather plain. A dark circular room with two open passages, leading off in different directions, as well as a large ornate door that was directly in front of us. I stepped over the remains of my destruction, Golden Quill following wordlessly behind me, and then walked up to examine the door. When both of us neared the center of the room, I felt a hum beneath me, and look down to see a light flash from a faded magical circle beneath us. I felt a strange aura of magic creep up my hooves, and then over my back and mane. I felt an odd sensation that I couldn't quite place and before I could identify it, Golden Quill gave voice to my thoughts.

"What was that!?" Golden Quill squeaked. In answer to his question, the sound of magic signaled the phasing of a figure through the door in front of us, revealing Clover as she bobbed up and down, still wearing that creepy smile.

"That was our patented magical containment enchantment or MCE for short. It stops magical energy for leaving or entering your body, thereby preventing spell casting entirely. It's required anytime a unicorn is participating in our death ch... I mean testing facilities!" she chirped in that strange giggly voice. "Please proceed to the end of each of the corridors and procure the keys at either side. When you're done, simply return here for the final test, after which, cake shall be served.

"Cake?" both myself and Golden Quill asked in unison.

"Yes, cake!" she answered, "now please continue as directed so that the testing may begin." And with that, she floated upwards and disappeared into the stone ceiling. The room suddenly felt very empty as the dust settled from the rubble caused by my rampage.

"So what now?" Golden Quill asked, looking from one dark path to another.

"Just pick a path and let's go," I growled at him.

"Hey, you don't have to be a sour puss with me, Azure, I'm on your side remember?"

"Ugh sorry, Golden, I'm just worried about Twilight," I said, my head slumping a bit.

"Then let's get going, the sooner we finish this test, the better. Also, I was starting to get hungry, and she did say something about cake!"

"Ugh, I've got some food in my pack, and as for the cake, she probably wasn't telling the truth," I said, before stopping to open my saddle bag.

"What? You mean that somepony would lie about cake?" Golden Quill protested, his stomach speaking up as he spoke. I shrugged at him, before tossing him a bag of mixed nuts and hay, before closing up the pouch I took it from.

"Who knows? We just need to be careful because I don't think she was kidding about that magic earlier," I said as we started walking again.

"Mmm" Golden Quill said between a mouth full of food. After he cleared his mouth of the remaining morsels he spoke, "Let's test it, just to be sure." I stopped and turned to watch him cross his eyes in focus. He strained for a few moments, his head arching up and his muscles tensing. But after all the struggling, all he managed was a tiny spark off the tip of his horn. He stood there panting, before shaking his head in defeat.

"Guess she telling the truth on that account, but now we really need to be careful, because I can't feel any magic around me, even though it should be plentiful," I said before turning back around.

I've never felt any magic around me anyway, so I wouldn't have noticed regardless," Golden Quill said. "What's that feel like?"

"Hmm? Oh, it's pretty hard to describe, but if I had to put it into words..." I looked up at the ceiling as I thought of how best to detail it to him. "I'd say it feels like trotting underneath grand weeping willow and all the draping leaves brushing against you. I feel as if I'm wading through the life force of nature, and for a brief moment, I'm deeply connected with it."

"That's deep, Azure,"

"Thanks, Golden Quill, I try."

Our hooves stopped in unison and when I looked back, I saw Golden Quill smirking at me. I returned the smirk with my own silly grin, and we both laughed as I turned back to continue forward. The stanch hallways were only lit sparingly with magical torches placed high on the walls, thus creating a spotlight effect as we walked.

"So what kind of test do you think she has planned for us?" Golden Quill asked.

"Probably something insanely dangerous, or dangerously insane," I called back to him. "Well, it looks like we're about to find out."

The hallway of smooth rock opened up into a large rectangular room. The walls on either side were completely smooth and the room itself was devoid of anything interesting, except of course, the giant chalkboard upon a raised wooden stage on the opposite end. As we approached the center of the room, Clover rose from the ground, still sporting that strange grin.

"Hiya, welcome to your first punishm..I mean testing area," she said, without any change in her tone of voice. We both simply gazed up at her, awaiting an explanation. "Just solve this one puzzle before the time runs out and you pass!" Clover waved a hoof, after which a large stone fell behind us, sealing us in. "Oh, and if you run out of time, you'll be crushed into pony pancakes!" Golden Quill glanced nervously over at me, his eyebrow twitching slightly.

"A pony pancake?" You're serious, aren't you." I said, already expecting the answer that came.

Clover nodded rapidly. "Uh-huh, You have to correctly answer one question, using the chalkboard here to show your work, or you'll be squashed in ten seconds flat!"

"Show our work..." Golden Quill murmured, before looking up at the chalkboard, "is it a math problem?"

"Correct!" Clover spun in a circle, twirling through the air as she giggled. "Once I've finished explaining the question, you'll have ten seconds before the walls close in to reduce you all to zero!"

The color drained from Golden Quill's face as I stared up at Clover, "I swear when we find Twilight, I'm going to find a way to trap you inside a jar and then shake said jar every five seconds—for the rest of my natural life." Clover edged away from me slightly, her eyeballs shrinking as her horn glowed.

"Here's your writing tool"—a white piece of chalk appeared and set itself on the board—"you've also been allowed your telekinesis for this test." Golden Quill stepped up, his horn glowing to retrieve the chalk, and then took a deep breath.

"I'm ready," he said.

I released a sigh as I stepped up beside him and spoke quietly to him, "Are you up for this, Golden?" The pony turned to gazed up at the large green chalkboard, before a small smile touched his lip and he nodded.

Turning back to the levitating Clover, he took a confident step forward, a small glimmer in his eye, and then said, "Bring...it...on!"

"Oh! this one has some spunk!" said Clover before she smiled broadly. "Very well, here is your first test: What amount of energy would the average pegasi spend to achieve the speed required to shatter the light spectrum?"

I blinked slowly, the wheels inside my brain creaking as I tried to process the request. I have no issue with spell theory or advanced energy applications, but flight mechanics?

"Do I look like a feather-brain to you?" I said in annoyance to Clover.

However, at the same time, Golden Quill spoke up, "Alright, I think I've got it!"

"What?" I spun around to see him burning into the board with a furiously moving piece of chalk.

"Ten," Spoke Clover behind us, signaling the countdown.

Golden Quill's scratching upon the board sped up rapidly as he spoke under his breath, "Angle, force of gravity, wind resistance.."

"Nine," called the ever giggly mare. Drops of water trickled off of Golden Quill's chin as he continued to click his writing tool against the wall.

"Account of the the conversions of units and the mass of the pony," Golden Quill muttered. Golden Quill scratched across the board, so focused on the problem that he didn't seem to notice Clover's counting. "That would be a drag, and this here would account for initial speed plus acceleration."

"Five!" Clover said gleefully, doing a loop in the air.

"Golden, I'll try to buy us a few extra seconds, but you need to hurry," I said to him. He gave only the slightest nods as I turned and ran towards the outer wall.

"Three," I heard Clover call as I ran beneath her. "Two," she said as I stepped next to the wall. "One."

Readying myself, I pushed a hoof back and tried to settle any magic still within me into my muscles. I tensed up as the walls started to push towards me. With my hoofs raised, I pounded them against the wall with as much force as I could muster. They stopped for a moment, creaking as I huffed, and then slowly began moving again—pushing me with it. I kept pushing as hard as I could, only to have dirt start to pile up behind my hooves. As I neared the stage, I heard Golden Quill drop the chalk and quickly turn around.

"Done!" he shouted across the ever shrinking room. The walls immediately stopped moving as Clover floated over to inspect his work.

"Let's see," she said, floating up and over to the chalkboard. I let myself fall backwards with a sigh, my world view becoming inverted as I gazed down at Golden Quill's scribbling.

"With a velocity of 1635.31 meters per second, and an acceleration of at least 109 meters per second squared, the energy required to achieve and maintain the speed would be at least nine thousand and twenty-five mega-joules." Clover twirled around giggling, before she stopped to stare at Golden Quill, "That's absolutely correct! No pony pancake this time!" She floated away from us as the walls moved outwards and the entrance way was cleared once again. "Good luck in the next test!" is all she said before she phased back into a wall.

Golden Quill fell onto his stomach with a plop, his head dangling over the edge of the stage as he gazed down at me. He tried and failed to suppress a chuckle as he levitated a small golden key down to me.

"What exactly are you doing, Azure?"

"Pondering the meaning of life and our existence, and also possibly how to kill a magical ghost." I said, rolling my eyes at him, which felt weird as the blood continued to pool behind my eyes.

"Well, think while we walk, I don't want to stay here any longer than necessary."

I rolled back onto my hooves and placed the key into my saddlebag. "A sentiment I completely understand."

And with that we left the chamber the way we came, heading back down the same sparsely lit hallway. My mind was oddly blank as we moved in silence, before I finally thought of something to ask.

"Hey Golden, I didn't know you were that well versed in the intricacies of pegasi flight, what's that all about?" I heard Golden Quill stumble a bit as he heard the question, but he answered after only a moments pause.

"I, um, used to watch the clouds and weather ponies a lot when I was little. I would sit for hours and admire how they worked the sky, so after a while, I started to study the dynamics of weather in my spare time." Golden Quill grew quiet for a spell as we walked, but then he continued, "I always used to think of what it would be like to fly up there with them, but well, you know..."

I glanced back to see him looking down at his side. We stopped walking for a moment, and then when he turned back at me, I could see an odd look in his face.

"No wings?' I said, knowing I was stating the obvious.

"No wings." He parroted in a sad tone.

"I understand completely, Golden Quill, as you well know." I said as I started us back on our journey. Golden Quill said nothing as we moved, but I couldn't just let it drop that easily. "The things you said to me, Golden Quill, those years ago, made me rather upset." My voice didn't sound angry, but simply cold instead. "I think I had dreams of cutting off your horn and then mounting it on a plaque to display in my room."

"Ouch," Golden Quill said as I heard a hoof knock against bone. "But you're right, Azure, I'm terribly sorry for what I did back then, it was wrong of me."

"Well, I'd be lying if I said that I haven't noticed your change in attitude recently, even if it was because that I saved your life." The sound of our hoof-steps echoed down the hallway as a small smile touched my face. "I guess you just did the same for me back there, so honestly, thank you, Golden Quill." The sudden removal of echoing steps behind me made me stop and turn around to face Golden Quill once again.

"Um, you're welcome, Azure, and thanks for rescuing me from the mist. So, as far as I'm concerned you're two to my one." he said, his lips curling up in a little smirk.

"Two to what now?" I asked incredulously.

"You've saved my life twice and I've saved yours once, so you've got a one point lead on me." he claimed with a straight face. A few moments passed, and I could have sworn I heard a cricket chirp. Then, all at once, we burst into laughter for the second time in an hour. We almost fell over as we each held our ribs with a hoof.

"You're something else, Goldy, I mean, really!" I choked as I regained both my composure and a full lung of air.

"Right back at you, Blue" Golden Quill said with an earnest smile.

I shook my head at him, a big dumb grin upon my face as we moved ever closer towards an uncertain fate. Soon we had passed the initial entrance, and as we did so, I noticed that the damage I had done to the entrance had been repaired.

"Quick work I must say," Golden Quill remarked, having had a similar line of thought at that moment. I murmured in agreement as we passed down the opposite hallway, which looked annoyingly similar to the one we had just left. Only the occasional magical light was present as we made our way towards what I was positive to be another messed up trial of sorts.

"So, Golden, there's been something I've wanted to ask you." I said, keeping my voice level.

"What's up, Azure?"

I took a breath and tried to prepare myself for a sudden reaction as I spoke, "What did you see in the mist?"

His response was slightly stuttering, but at least it wasn't panic stricken, "I, uh, would really rather not talk about it."

"Was it that bad?" I asked, concern evident in my voice.

"It was like slowly having the very life pulled from you, a little at a time, until there was nothing left but to slowly wilt away." he said, his voice cracking a bit as he spoke.

I remained quiet for a bit, but eventually asked, "Are you going to be alright?"

"Yeah, I'm just gonna try not to think about it, okay?'

"Got it." I replied. "Ah, well, let's see what she has planned for us this time."

The room we had just entered was rather spacious, and this time sported intricate magical symbols across the outer rim of a circular room. In the center was the ever-smiling Clover, who was watching us approach with tangible excitement.

"Please come to the center so that we may begin the next test!" she squeaked. I rolled my eyes as we proceeded past the magical runes and stopped directly in front of her.

"What now?" Golden Quill asked. Clover simply waved a hoof in the air and then the runes glowed with magic. Green sparks burst into the air around them as stone figures arose from each one. Each was in the form of a different creature, some dragons, some ponies and some were beasts I didn't recognize. However, despite the variety of each one, they all were roughly the same size, and as the last one finished rising up, Clover opened her mouth to explain.

"This room was designed to test your speed, physical strength and endurance. Simply destroy all twenty stone creatures within the allotted time of twenty seconds to retrieve the key. Also"—she waved her hoof, and then a stone slid down against the entrance way—"You're not allowed to leave until you do."

"Of course not," I said with a groan.

"Good luck!" she said, and then promptly sunk into the ground. A rattling could be heard above me, and I looked up to see a large golden shape lowered from a gap in the ceiling. After it came to rest about six meters above us, I could see a clock-like mechanism behind a pane of crystal. However, instead of the typical twelve markings, this one had twenty symbols around its edges.

"Well, let's just test it out!" called Golden Quill as he trotted up to a figure of a unicorn pony. He looked it up and down, before turning to give it a hard buck. It crumpled into pieces after a second buck and then, as he turned to look at me cheerfully, the clock starting ticking.

"Go!" we yelled in unison. I ran straight at a wicked looking statue of a dragon, its fanged bared threateningly. I made short work of it, before rotating on one hoof and then springing over to the next one. As I leaped from one statue to another, I caught a glimpse of Golden Quill furiously bucking a centaur into pieces, a strangely happy smile spread across his face. One by one, the stone structures crumpled into pieces, and after my seventh victim, I heard a ringing from the center, and turned to see the clock vibrating. Both me and Golden Quill moved towards it, seeing the hands on the odd clock moving to point towards the first symbol in its clockwise rotation. The sound of swirling magic around us demanded our attention as we turned to see each of the crumpled stone figures reforming before our eyes.

"Too slow, I guess." I said as Golden Quill nodded in agreement.

"We need to be faster this time, and not waste a second," I called out to him, as both of us walked forward towards a pair of griffons. "Ready? Three...two...one, attack!" In unison, we bucked hard into each of the enemies before us, and then turned towards our next targets without a second of hesitation. One after another, the statues fell with a clatter of stone across the floor, the dust from each one slowly transforming us into moving statues ourselves. After I had pulverized eight statues I heard the clock ring once again, and I turned to see the five empty statues on the other side start to reform as I approached the middle with Golden Quill. We were both panting a bit as we glanced around at the magical energies once again resetting our progress.

"I don't think we're going to be able to do this, Azure, even as strong as you are," he said after he caught his breath.

"Without drawing in magic, I'm not much stronger than your average earth pony," I said sheepishly.

"And you still can't do any of that now, can you?" he asked, though he already knew my answer. I shook my head at him, thinking hard about possible solutions to the problem at hoof. I couldn't draw any energy into my body, nor could Golden Quill help me in this situation, but maybe there was another way.

My eyes widened when an obvious fact struck me in the face like a shadow-form bat-pony. The answer was quite simple in retrospect, but I hadn't never attempted it, so it wasn't that surprising that I hadn't initially thought of it.

"I've got it, Golden, but I'll need to ask you a favor," I said grimacing a little.

"I'm not going to like this, am I?" he said, shaking his head in resignation.

"It's going to hurt me more than you, but no, it's not going to be comfortable. I need you to bend your head down and keep still for a moment."

"Okay..." He bent his neck, his gaze locked on the floor, "What exactly are you goin..."

Wham! I hit the center of my hoof against the top of his horn, blood spurting out from my hoof. I flinched back in pain as Golden Quill staggered away from the impact.

"Ow!" he said, rubbing his horn tenderly with a hoof, "What did you do that for?" His annoyed smirk disappeared as he watched the red liquid trickle from my hoof. "Azure?"

"Hold on a sec, Golden, I need to get this done quickly," I said as I dragged my hoof across the stone. I moved steadily around us in a circle, and upon completing the outside, turned inwards to begin the more complex runes that would be needed. "Almost done," I said, gritting my teeth a little from the pain. I moved up and down, forming the final anchor rune in the center, before I stopped to rest a moment. "There, that should do it." Golden Quill walked around, examining my work while being careful not to smudge any of the blood lines.

"So, what's this going to do?" he asked as I pulled a roll of bandages out of my pack. He moved over to help me wrap my hoof, and then cut the cloth with his teeth before tying it securely in place.

"This is a runic circle of force, set to send a wave of magic outwards in a set distance," I said, gesturing at the odd zebra runes.

"But...where is the magic going to come from?" Golden Quill asked uncertainly.

I smiled broadly at him, before I gestured downwards with a hoof. "The grand flow of the world is literally right beneath us, and I plan on tapping into it!"

"Um, isn't that dangerous or something?' Golden Quill asked hesitantly.

I shrugged at him, while failing to suppress a grin, "Probably."

The sound of a face hoof echoed through the chamber before he asked, "Where should I stand?" I gestured to a clear space next to me, and then looked over my design as he took his place. "So how are you going to activate the circle without a magical trigger?" Golden Quill asked.

"The blood is infused with magic already, all I have left to do is"—I brushed some leftover blood against the floor—"to complete the last rune."

The circle hummed to life, the room suddenly turning violet with an upsurge of light. The humming increased in volume as the runes on the floor brightened until it was hard to keep my eyes open. Then, after it had reached the required magical input, a strong wave of force erupted from the edges of the circle, a barely visible grey wall of magic that rushed towards all the statues simultaneously. With the shattering sound of stone, all the figures turned to rubble before the wave of energy. The clatter of stone upon the ground reminded me of a rush of hail on a ice cold day back in Canterlot.

"Well, that was something," Golden Quill said as he brushed the dust from his coat. The circle faded beneath my hooves, the magic spent, before a small pedestal rose from the ground. I walked over to it, securing the second key from a small groove on the side.

"Let's go, Golden Quill, I'm rather worried about Twilight, even though I know she can take care of herself," I said, walking towards the now unblocked exit way.

"I hope she's alright, who knows what horrible things she's being forced to do..." Golden Quill trailed off as I looked back at him over my shoulder, an annoyed glare on my face. "Right, let's not think about it," he said, getting the message.

We trotted at a brisk pace back towards the main entrance, and for a moment, I actually felt pretty good about our chances. However, as we returned to the locked door, keys in hoof, I felt a strange sensation in the bottom of my stomach.

"Keep alert, Golden Quill, I'm not sure what she'll have planned for us up ahead." He nodded to me as we inserted the keys into their slots and turned them with a solid click. A set of tumblers rolled into place and then a mechanism was released to allow the doors to smoothly open towards us. A wave of heat rushed out past my hooves as we stepped forward to descend a flight of marble steps. Small torches slowly flickered to life as our hooves clicked upon the ground, and before long, I could make out a strange glow at the bottom of the staircase.

"Is it just me, or is it getting hot in here?" Golden Quill asked.

"Actually, for once, I can say it is actually getting hotter, rather than just making a joke about it," I quipped back at him.

The steady increase in heat caused my fur to dry out, the air itself becoming ever less humid. As our hooves touched down upon burnt rock, the full intensity of what awaited us was revealed. Before us was a chasm that spanned the entire room, save for a small platform on the opposite side. Floating in mid-air across the void were small flat rocks, alight with magical runes. However, what really drew my attention was the massive amount of red-hot lava that rose and fell many meters below us.

"Wow!' said Golden Quill, his eyes widening at the sheer scale of our surroundings.

"A very astute observation," I agreed with complete sincerity.

"Welcome to your final test, my little ponies!" Clover floated up from somewhere below the floating platforms, her hooves spread wide before us.

"She can't be serious, right, Azure?" he said as he approached the edge cautiously, before peering down into the inferno.

"I wouldn't put anything past her at this point, Golden Quill." Then, looking up at the floating mare, I raised my voice to say, "So what's this test about?"

"This is the agility and reflex course. Simply jump from platform to platform in order to reach the room on the opposite side of the gorge," she said in a tone of voice suggesting such a task was completely ordinary.

"Anything else we should know?" I called up to her, failing to keep the sarcasm from creeping into my voice.

"Uhhh, nope!" she said with a giggle as she floated towards the exit on the far side. "Good luck!" she called, though I still didn't know if she meant it.

"Well, now what?" Golden Quill asked, taking a few steps away from the edge. I didn't answer him right away, my eyes following the platforms as they floated above the gorge. The platforms seemed to orbit around an invisible center point as they moved around in a circular pattern. I could see the ideal areas of where to jump from one to the other without much effort, so this task was doable at least.

"Just take your time, Golden Quill, and try not to look down," I said as I stepped towards the edge of the cliff. The swirling lava beneath me churned as I did exactly what I just told Golden Quill not to do. It popped and bubbled, perhaps hungry for a blue pony appetizer. I took a deep breath and focused on the outermost platform. Maintaining my composure, I waited before it was almost in front of me, and then bolted for it. I jumped less than a meter from the edge into the air, and then skidded across the smooth stone. It was only about 4 meters across and was pretty slick, so I had almost fallen off the other side.

"You're crazy, Azure, you know that right?!" shouted Golden Quill from behind me. I turned to face him, the platform already moving me away from him, a silly grin spreading across my face.

"Come on, Goldy, get that plot of yours over here!" I called back to him. He scowled at me before slowly moving towards the same spot I had jumped from. I quickly turned my attention to the next platform moving towards me, as I needed to open this one up for Golden Quill. I bent my knees and waited, my breath catching in the bottom of my throat. I jumped and landed squarely in the center of the next moving platform. After steadying myself, I turned to watch Golden Quill attempting his own leap of faith as he ran, then leaped into the air. Of course, he landed on his belly, his chin scratching against the stone as he did so. Still though, he made it without major problems. When he stood up, his hooves shaking unsteadily, he managed to flash me a wide smile.

"That's how you do it!" I yelled as I turned to leap onto another platform. Carefully, but now with a higher degree of confidence, I bounded from one floating rock to another. Each time I landed I stopped to observe Golden Quill's progress. He had only fallen slightly behind, only a mere two jumps behind me.

"I didn't think unicorns were normally this physically fit!" I yelled out after he finished another landing.

Golden Quill stood up, panting a bit as he checked his balance, "You're not the only pony allowed to surprise others, Azure," he said with a chuckle.

"Touche."

We continued this for a while, stopping every now and then to take a break. The heat rising from below only served to slow our recuperation as we rested between jumps. Still, I was actually having a bit of fun as I made leaps above what surely would be a lethal fall. I watched Golden Quill jump, his eyes lighting up with joy at each successful progression through the deadly chamber. Eventually we started laughing as we gleefully jumped from platform to platform, our voices echoing out into the blazing chamber.

"Almost there!' I called back to Golden Quill as I watched him make each jump with increasing ease. We hopped, skipped and jumped again and again until we were only a few platforms from the edge. I crouched, once again ready to make the leap across the hot void, but looked back at Golden before I did so. "You would have made a good pegasus, Goldy!"

Golden Quill just smiled at me, his cheery attitude reaching all the way to his eyes. I laughed and turned around, checked the position of the next platform, and then jumped.

And then I slipped.

My hoof slid across the smooth curved edge, falling forward into the dead space, followed by the rest of my body. I tumbled head over hoof towards a churning pool of red death, my stomach pulling into a tight pretzel knot as I heard the fading voice of a panicked Golden pony above me. The rushing heat made me flinch, my eyes closing as my present mind froze and instead decided to go over everything that had ever happened to me.

"Luna help me, I've been an ass to a lot of ponies," I muttered to myself, the heat growing unbearably hot. With the small amount of mental control left, I opened my eyes to meet my fate. I smiled at death, as if it were a friend I'd only ever seen from afar, but was jerked out of the trance as my legs were separated from their sockets.

I howled in pain, my body twisting as I was lifted up and out of the inferno. Looking up, I saw the underbelly of a golden pony, his hooves tightly interlocked with mine. As I was once again stared upside-down at the unicorn I'd started to think of as a friend, my brain started to catch up. However, before I could start asking any questions, my back connected with solid ground as we landed upon a large solid surface.

I rolled onto my hooves and at the same time, snapped my legs back into place. I gritted my teeth in pain, my world spinning from the intensity of the process. Then I looked up only to find something entirely different to deal with.

Before me stood Golden Quill, his face distorted by a cascade of different emotions. And protruding from his side were a pair of blue luminous bug-like wings.

I groaned outwardly. "Luna, buck me to the moon."

Author's Note

And I'm back baby, after two months of not touching this story, I feel like I hit the ground running again. For the record, I was still writing for the past month or so, just working on finishing my other story (cough go read it cough). I've had this part planned out for like 6 chapters, and it's finally nice to get to write it down. As always, comments and questions are appreciated, as well as any spelling errors.

With love and dedication, Dreams of Ponies. :twilightsmile:

The Golden Lies and The Silver Truths

The intensity of the room rose fiercely, which had nothing to do with the vast amount of magma in the pit behind us. The pony before me rubbed a hoof through his mane, his expression caught somewhere between terrified and uncertainty. The silence and tension between us could probably be cut with a knife and spread over a slice of bread.

"Well, I can't say I'm completely surprised," I said, looking the changeling over, his gaze having locked itself on the ground in front of him. "Golden Quill was never that social with me, but I wanted to hope we'd become friends that quickly..."

"So, um, what now?" the changeling asked.

"First, change back to your normal self," I ordered. He complied, his golden fur giving way to green flames before the black form of a changeling emerged before me.

"Are you going to burn me into a pile of ash now?" it asked, bowing its head to me in resignation.

"I couldn't right now, even if I wanted to do so," I said as I looked over at the jagged cliff edge. "But if that's what really you want, I guess I could improvise..."

The changeling shuddered uncontrollably, but then stopped after thinking over what I said. "You don't want to make me into a bug-kebab?"

I actually laughed at that, the touch of a smile upon my face as I said, "I'm not so heartless as to cause harm to the pony...er...changeling that just saved my life. If you really had it out for me, all you had to do was to let me fall and I would be out of your mane."

The changeling relaxed slightly, but still pressed me with questions. "But ponies think that changelings are evil, remember? Even Twilight said so!"

Yet again, I found myself smiling, despite the situation, "My niece's experience with Changelings is rather limited, but it also seems like your interactions with ponies are as well."

"I, uh..." the changeling stammered momentarily.

"Your queen willingly sentenced you to the possibility of death, only for you to end up saving my life, not once, but twice. So, while I'm not terribly fond of being lied to, I can't bring myself to to hate some...ling that has more backbone than most ponies."

"Well, if you say so, Azure," the changeling said.

Before we could continue, I heard a yell from above, and then looked up to see a very irritated Clover. Her eyes were narrowed and she wore a fierce scowl, which was the first time I'd seen a serious expression upon her face.

"Cheaters! No wings or strange transformations allowed, I'm so telling Swirly on all of you!" she called out, before flying down past us, phasing through the door next to us as she actually started to cry.

"Let's move this conversation away from the boiling pit of death, shall we?" I said, gesturing with a hoof. When the changeling didn't move, I took the lead, moving towards the door and pulling it open by a small steel ring. It goes without saying, however, that the ring burned liked Tartarus. I yanked the door open as hard as I could, and almost released it early because of the pain. The door grudgingly opened to reveal another staircase leading downwards as I stopped to blow on my burning hooves like a small foal would a hot bowl of soup.

"Ouch, ouch, hot, ouch..." I muttered as the stinging subsided. From beside me, I could hear a little bit of chittering that might have been a giggle of sorts. "You hush, now come along, before I have to tie a rope around your neck."

I started down the hallway and after a few moments, hoof-steps followed behind me. The stairway before us was long and winding, curving into eternity. Thankfully, this time it was well lit, with small runes emitting light from above us. As soon as I placed my hoof upon the first step, I shivered as a magic passed over me. My extra sense of the world rushed back to me, so best guess was that the runes above served to either specifically counteract the earlier runes that bound my magic, or they removed existing magical enchantments in general.

"Ah, that feels better," the changeling called from behind me. "I can feel my horn again."

"I guess the tests are over...for now at least." I said, looking back at the bug that used to be Golden Quill. "So how about we really get to know each other while we have the chance?"

"Do you have something specific in mind?"

"Just the old standby, the question game that is," I stopped to stare the bug down, my tone dropping into a deadly serious tone. "We take turns asking questions. the only rule is that you may not lie. If you refuse to answer a question, then you have to do a dare."

"And what if I don't want to play?" it said meekly.

"Then I get to find out if changeling chitin makes for good pony armor," I said without a hint of sarcasm.

The changeling gulped, but then frowned before saying, "I thought you said you weren't going to hurt me."

"Nope, I said I couldn't bring myself to hate you, but if I feel like you’re a danger to myself and Twilight, then, well, you know what happens to annoying insects."

"Fine, let's play your game," the changeling said with a sigh.

"Good choice," I said, turning around to descend the long staircase. "First question: What's your real name?"

"Uh...it's drone six two three five par four..." it had started saying before I cut in.

"Your chosen name, silly bug," I said with a laugh.

"Oh, um, it's Cirrus."

"That's a nice name," I said genuinely, but was then hit with an additional implication of the statement, "You're female, aren't you?"

"Yeah, wasn't it obvious?" she said with a scoff.

"Well, maybe changelings can tell each other apart at sight, but it's a little harder for ponies. I suspected as much, but wasn't sure enough to just guess," I said honestly.

"Fair enough, and that was two questions, so now I get two questions." Cirrus said, a little snark sneaking into her tone.

"You've caught on quickly, indeed, so go ahead and ask your questions," I said while smiling to myself. Perhaps I found a worthy partner for this game.

"Alright, then," she said, her voice settling into that typical bug-like tone, "What had Golden Quill done that was so terrible to you?"

I blinked in surprised as I moved down the steps, speaking in a curious voice, "Why would you care about that?'

"Tsk, tsk, It's my turn, so answer the question," she said with a little evil chuckle.

"Dang, you caught me," I said, my head slouching in faux defeat. "Well alright, I'll tell you. He said a lot of terrible things about how inferior earth ponies are, and purposefully went out of his way to spite me. He's one of the primary reasons I still distrust most horn-heads."

"Sounds like you were a bit peeved at him." Cirrus said with concern.

"No need for that type of language, but yes, I wanted to buck him through a wall, then have him rebuild the wall so I could buck him through it again."

"Ouch."

"Your next question then," I said, trying to get the image of Golden Quill's face meeting marble out of my mind.

"Alright then, here it is: Did you suspect me at all, you know, before the pit of raging inferno?"

"Ahh," I started to say, but then stopped to think about it. "I guess it was in the back of my mind, but it didn't seem likely until we started the tests. The real Golden Quill wouldn't have become such an instant friend like that. There was just too much bad blood between us for it to happen so quickly," I said honestly.

"Well, it's not like I had anything to go on, I was sort of just thrown into this situation," she said in a pout.

"If it makes you feel any better, I've probably had a better time in here with you, than if the real Golden Quill had been here." I stopped, turning around to face the changeling. "I don't think I would have survived if the situation had been reversed, so I'm actually glad I chose wrong." I said sincerely. Cirrus's face went through a strange mix of emotions, ranging from shock to disapproval to uncertainty.

"Anyway," I said, turning back around, "my turn for a question. How did you specifically get chosen to go along with us?"

"The hive thought it was time for me to do something useful for once..." she said glumly. "I didn't want to do it, but you don't defy the queen’s orders right in front of her."

"That's only about half an answer."

"Fine," she said which was accompanied by a half annoyed groan. "I spent most of my time up in the skies of pony cities, watching the pegasi there work. I wasn’t able to gather many emotions there, but I just couldn't help it. So after a while, the hive started to single me out as more of a nuisance than anything else and when you all came along, they saw the chance to get rid of me."

"Well, that's pretty ruthless, but it’s pretty much exactly what I would’ve expected from Chrysalis," I said. "It's nice to see that you do actually like clouds and flight, so, at least not everything you said was a lie. Anyway, it's your turn to ask."

"Okay, here's what I really want to know...is how you can be okay with the fact that you roasted your pony friend." She emphasized the last four words heavily and then continued with, "I mean, how can any-ling, I mean anypony be that cruel and dismissive!?"

"I, uhh..." I stammered, taken aback by the sudden emotional shift in her voice.

"I would also like to know that information," called a familiar feminine voice.

I turned to see that we had reached the end of the staircase, and there, where the hallways ended in a pair of ajar double doors, stood Twilight. Her face told me that she had been listening in for at least a little while and that she very wasn't happy with what had been said.

"Before anything else, before we talk about what to do with...it," Twilight gestured to the changeling. Cirrus frowned and then turned her face away at being called it. "I want to know the answer to that question." Twilight took a step forward, her voice a tone that brooked no argument, which vaguely reminded me of Celestia's similar tones.

"Well, um, I did put him through a bit of pain, but it’s not a big deal," I said, shrugging as I explained.

"Not a big deal!" Twilight shouted at me, her face reddening, "How can you say that! You killed a pony, an innocent pony! Even if he wasn't very nice, he didn't deserve to..." I walked over to Twilight and booped her on the nose to cut her off. The way her eyes shrank and expanded rapidly was mildly amusing.

"I'm not finished, Twilight," I said, and then gesturing to Cirrus with a hoof. "If you girls would let me finish, I would appreciate it."

The odd pair looked at each other, and then immediately away, both making a "humph" sound as they did so.

"Alright, thank you," I said, chuckling at their reactions. "I'm saying what happened to Golden Quill wasn't that big of a deal because, and get this, he's not actually dead." The sound of mouths falling open and cracking the marble floor was totally worth the annoyingly long time I had waited to explain this.

"What!?" they both said in unison.

“Both of you jumping to the conclusion that I’m some sort of heartless pony. It reminds me of a blue and yellow unicorn I knew as a foal. Her name was Magic—”

"How is that even possible?!" Twilight interrupted with a gasp. "I saw you roast him right in front of me...unless that wasn't the real Golden Quill either."

"No, that was the real one, there's no doubt about it," Cirrus countered.

"Then explain, Uncle!" Twilight demanded, stomping a hoof at me.

"Ah, well, I'll have to explain something else, first," I said, getting a frown from Twilight and a confused look from Cirrus. "After my battle with Princess Celestia, I had to repair my gems, remember?"

"Yeah, Rarity gave you some replacements for that."

"Well, yeah, but I still needed certain types of magic to attune each gem, and well, I didn't have a lot of choices so..."

"I remember you using spikes fire for one of the gems..." Twilight started to say, her frown deepening. "Wait...spike, dragon fire, your gem, Golden Quill..." Her eyes widened as the realization struck her like a pancake thrown by Pinkie Pie. "You sent Golden Quill to Princess Celestia by way of dragon fire!" She waited for me to nod before continuing her tirade, "Are you completely insane?!"

"I would also like to know the answer to that question," Cirrus said, clearly amused.

"Only partially insane, I assure you, but more to the point, Golden Quill is alive and well, if just a little bit on the crispy side," I said with a chuckle.

"Wait, how do you even know it worked?" Twilight asked, still concerned and confused, but no longer yelling at me.

"Luna told me in a dream before we left the zebra village," I said.

"Oh..." Twilight responded, "but why didn't you tell me right then?"

"It actually slipped my mind, being suddenly shook awake, and then sent out to find, well, the fake Golden Quill."

"Didn't Luna tell you if the Golden Quill you sent by dragon fire was a changeling or not?' Twilight asked reasonably.

"Ahh, well that might’ve helped, but I'm afraid I never got the chance to ask."

"So, now what?" Twilight asked.

"Well, before we get to the matter of our little changeling friend here, I wanted to ask you something, Twilight." I said innocently.

"Yes, Uncle?"

"Where in bucking blue blazes have you been?" I shouted at her. Twilight rubbed her ears, wincing back from the change in volume.

"I, was...well—" Twilight looked around guiltily before letting her head slump, "I was reading in the library."

"Really, you were just reading this entire time?" I said, clearly annoyed. "No death traps or almost impossible life-risking tests?"

"No, I was told that I could just read in the library and that you would be joining us shortly," she said.

"Told by whom exactly?" I asked her.

"Well, by Starswirl himself. Well, sort of," she answered.

"Right, okay. Let's just go meet him then," I said, walking forward past Twilight.

"Wait," she said. I turned to see her gesturing towards Cirrus as she said, "What about her?"

"I have a name you know," Cirrus retorted back at Twilight, who, of course, ignored her.

"Cirrus here saved my life, twice mind you, so, for now, she's earned the right to stay. At least until we leave the library," I said, giving Twilight a firm look. "And the Princess of Friendship should do better than judge a pony that quickly."

Twilight stopped and stared at me open mouthed, but then said, "But she's not a pony!"

"I can be a pony if I want to be," said a voice behind us, We turned to see a flash of green before a pegasus stepped forward. Her mane was a long river of aqua marine and her coat was almost a sterling silver. The mark of wispy green clouds adorned her flank as she smiled at both of us. "Does this make you all feel more comfortable?" she asked without sarcasm.

"A little," Twilight said shakily, "Thank you...Cirrus was it?"

Cirrus nodded to her and said, "Well, let's go meet this Starswirl." She walked, flapped her wings, and flew past us through the doors Twilight had entered from.

"Well, at least she's enthusiastic about learning, you of all ponies can relate to that," I said, poking Twilight in the side with a hoof. "Just let me know if she's bugging you."

The facehoof that shook the world, by Twilight Sparkle.

We pushed past the door into one of the strangest libraries I had ever seen. Sure, there were hundreds of books everywhere, but what caught my eye was the levitating flow of lava and water through the air, guided by magic. The streams rose from the ground before turning and then flowing into different holes in the opposite marble walls. A walkway led us to the center of the area, which was carved from stone above a large pit. I stepped to the side and then glanced downward. There, far below us, was the grand magical flow of the world, flowing past the base of this mountain.

"Ahem," came the sound of a pony clearing their throat.

I looked up to see a figure standing in front of me, his long white beard and star-speckled hat giving him a notably wise appearance. Behind him, Clover and Cirrus both flew circles around each other, a silly giggle filling the air.

Suppressing a laugh, I bowed respectfully to the magical being in front of me. "Starswirl, I presume?" To my surprise, the unicorn let out a laugh, the old, almost jolly kind of a laugh my grandparents had.

"Starswirl died a long time ago. I am but a mere image of his former self," he said earnestly.

"How..." I started to ask, but stopped when he raised a hoof.

"There are many magics in this world, one of which was used to imprint a part Starswirl's mind and personality here, in his personal library."

"Part of his mind?" Twilight asked, gazing up at the old figure with a reverence that was usually reserved for Princess Celestia.

"Starswirl was very old at his time of passing, and thus, had more knowledge and wisdom than could be placed into a spell of that kind. Keep in mind that this was a long time ago, and the fact that I am still here speaks volumes of the genius that was Starswirl."

"So, how does the spell work?" I asked, my eyes observing the full majesty of the library.

"I'm afraid I can't tell you that just yet," he responded, a slight change of demeanor in his tone.

"What do you need us to do?" I responded knowingly.

"I..." the magical mage began, before he started laughing. "Princess Twilight did say you were rather sharp, Azure Sparkle."

I turned to see Twilight blush at her mention and then looked back at the magician as he said, "I need you to destroy the Mother of the Sirens."

Author's Note

Everything will end in sunshine and rainbows.

Hey everypony, glad I could get this out as fast as I did. The speedy release was considerably helped by my current, and most likely permanent editor, PeerImagination. I wanted to get this story out quickly due to the way the last chapter ended, even though that was how I intended it. I love writing this story, so please trust me when I say that every twist and turn has been thought out far ahead of time.

As always, I appreciate all comments and criticisms that everypony takes their time to give.

With love and dedication, Dreams of Ponies.

Past Moons, Powerful Magics and Peculiar Mares

The large room became strangely silent. Even the happy flapping of wings and giggling of mares relented as the afterimage of Starswirl gazed intently at me.

"So, will you do it?" the old unicorn asked me. His voice was steady and even, but, in his eyes, I thought I saw the smallest twinkling of light. My lips curl into a sly smirk as Clover and Cirrus land next to us with a small pattering of hooves.

"I will help you, Shade of Starswirl," I said, pausing momentarily to watch everypony beam at me brightly, "but not for free, of course."

"Azure!" cried Twilight. Clover gave a little growl as she scrunched up her face in protest. Cirrus only looked mildly amused.

"What?" I said, shooting them all a stern look. "I was almost squished into a pancake, thrown into lava, found out Golden was actually a changeling, and all the while was dealing with the idea of you being tortured." I narrowed my eyes at Clover, before turning my killer irises on Starswirl. "I think I've earned the right to a couple of books and a few questions before I have to go kill some giant monster." I planted my rump on the ground to emphasize my disapproval.

Starswirl turned to glare to Clover, who was edging slowly away from the group.

"I thought I told you to bring them straight here, Clover," he said with barely concealed irritation.

"Awe, but where's the fun in that?" Clover asked with a giggle.

"Don't make me get out the bottle again!" Starswirl said sternly. The only sound from Clover was a small squeaking noise before she furiously shook her head. "Good. Now," he said turning back to me and Twilight, "what can we offer you as an apology for being such terrible hosts?"

"I've got a few questions about the library and a few other things, but, firstly, I need to see your collection of works on earth pony magic, your zebra runic compendium, and anything you have for advanced magical artifact creation and manipulation," I said, my tone raising slightly as excitement started to creep in.

"Clover, please fetch what Master Azure has requested. We'll begin preparations after I've answered his questions," Starswirl commanded. Clover stuck her tongue out, but the flew off before the old wizard could comment on it.

"Please forgive Clover," he said as he shook his head slowly. "From time to time, the mist of the sirens has crept into the library, and, after a while, it started to twist her magical makeup."

"Where is the mist coming from?" Twilight asked, sounding both curious and concerned.

"The queen of the sirens is sealed deep within this mountain, where she has remained for over a thousand years," Starswirl answered.

"Wait..." Cirrus said, taking a step forward, a strand of her blue mane falling across her face, "you mean to tell us that this library was built on top of a dangerous monster?"

Starswirl chuckled at that. "That's not quite right, Miss Changeling, but rather, it was built because of that dangerous creature."

"My name is Cirrus, not 'Miss Changeling', Mister Ghost-of-a-Pony." Cirrus snapped, her wings flaring out slightly in indignation.

"You will be respectful to Starswirl, or else, you bug," Twilight growled at Cirrus, who didn't seem very intimidated.

'Now, now, Princess Twilight. I deserved that comment, and you would do well to show respect to others if you value being shown any for yourself." Starswirl said in his old, sage-like voice.

I nodded approvingly to Starswirl, and was given a small smile from the old wizard in return before he continued.

"The queen of the sirens was sealed away long ago by the great Starswirl the Bearded, who built this library in an attempt to stop anypony from accidentally, or even purposely, waking her. But over time, the essence of the creature has seeped into the ground and out into the forest that surrounds us." Starswirl gestured out towards the spiraling structure that surrounded us. "Far beneath us, not far from the grand flow, she resides. When you're ready, you must break the seal and defeat her."

"Hey, um, if the queen is trapped beneath us, what happened to her children?" Cirrus asked, her tone displaying genuine curiosity.

"They were banished to an alternate universe over a thousand years ago," Twilight supplied instantly.

"Yes..." Starswirl said carefully, "but how did you know it was an alternate universe? For all we knew at the time, they had been banished into a pocket of space somewhere."

"I, um, I don't really want to talk about it," Twilight said, before looking down at her hooves with a shiver.

I raised an eyebrow at Twilight, but decided to drop the subject. "So what of the village in the mist?"

"Oh, you've met them, have you?" Starswirl chuckled. "I'm glad to see they're still surviving in such a condition."

"So, care to explain that whole situation?" I asked him.

"Well, you see, many years after the Great Starswirl the Bearded passed from us, the mist had begun to leak from the soil. Clover and myself were the only witnesses to its horrible effects upon that small village." Starswirl shuddered, which looked more like a ripple in a colorful pond than anything else. "Using a majority of the reserves I had been given, I traveled down to the village and created the sealing magic that both keeps them safe and that also stops the mist from venturing beyond the forest."

"That explains a good deal, I suppose." I said to him.

"But, wait," Cirrus spoke up again, "if you had enough power to seal the mist here, could you have not dealt with the queen yourself?"

At this, the ghost of Starswirl actually smiled, a warm glow spreading across his face. "I admire your confidence in me, Ms. Cirrus, but I couldn't have gone to challenge the queen, even if I thought I could beat it."

"Why not?” Twilight, Cirrus, and I all chimed in unison. We stopped and looked around, the smallest of grins making it upon Cirrus and Twilight's face as they looked back at each other.

"Because I'm not allowed to alter any enchantments placed before my creation," he said with a sigh. "It's the same reason I can't help my dear Clover, as she was created before me."

"So, do you have any advice for fighting the creature?" Twilight said with a twinge of anxiety.

"All I know is what was written, dearest princess," Starswirl said as he gave a half bow. "The sirens use their voices to influence your hearts and minds. I can only imagine the queen is similar to this, but far more powerful in that respect."

"Hmm," I said, rubbing my hoof against my chin. "Twilight, can you create a soundproof barrier?"

Twilight blinked at me a few times before her eyes lit up like Pinkie Pie's when she finds out she gets to plan a party.

"Of course, that's so simple..." Twilight said chuckling.

"Just focus on keeping its voice from reaching us and I'll focus on actually defeating it." A cocky grin spread across my face as I looked back over to the old wizard.

"Hey! What can I do to help?" Cirrus asked cheerfully.

Twilight and I looked back at her, then at each other, then back at her. "Just stay behind us," we said together.

Cirrus's mouth hung open in dismay, before she shook her head rapidly. "What? Why not? These pretty feathers aren't just for show, I'll have you know!" she said indignantly.

"You'll just get in the way," Twilight managed to say without too much spitefulness.

"Will not!" Cirrus retorted, her wings flaring out in protest.

"You won't be able to help because of how the sirens affect changelings," I said, both of the mares going quiet. "I can't really imagine what it would feel like to have your very life forced sucked out of you, but if you have a relapse in the middle of the fight, you mind end up getting hurt, or worse..."

"I, I...just..." she started to say before her head slumped to the floor. After a moment, she looked up, her eyes moving from Twilight to myself, and then nodded.

"Alright, so how do we go about getting to the giant pest anyway?" I asked, glancing down into the magnificently deep column of books, stone and magical liquids.

Starswirl floated wordlessly into the air, levitating backwards and then gesturing with a hoof at a descending staircase. If he hadn't pointed it out, I might not have ever noticed it as it blended in perfectly with the wall with which it was connected.

"Ah, stairs. Of course," I said, looking back at the winged mares beside me. "Must be nice to be able to fly."

"I could just teleport you down there, Azure, if you’d prefer that." Twilight reminded me.

"That would be most unwise, Princess Twilight, as there is far too much magical interference in the area," Starswirl responded.

"And you remember what happened the last time you tried to teleport while affected by magical turbulence, don't you?" I said, somehow managing to suppress a snicker. Twilight scowled at me, her face lightening several shades as she she looked away.

"Well, I'm taking the stairs, it seems. You girls are more than welcome to join me, or fly down, if you want. I don't mind," I said as I walked to where Starswirl had gestured.

"I'll walk with you, Uncle. I don't feel like flying all the way down there, just to sit and wait," Twilight said as she moved to follow me.

"Well, I'm don't want to be alone, either!" Cirrus said as she ran after us.

"Just don't try to eat any of my emotions! I mean it!" Twilight said in annoyance.

"Ugh, I wasn't in the mood for anything grape-flavored anyway!" Cirrus retorted in a child-like manner.

"Hold on," Starswirl said as he looked toward something in the distance. "There's Clover with the books you requested, Azure."

“Weee!" the violet mare squeaked as she descended towards us. In her hooves were a small assortment of old tomes, each one appearing to have been carefully protected against the slow erosion of time.

"Thank you, Clover. Now, please apologize for causing our guests so much trouble," Starswirl commanded, his tone one that broke no argument. Clover let out a low growl, but was silenced by a fierce look from the old wizard.

"Oh, all right, I'm sorry for using you as my test subjects," she muttered, barely audible over the perpetual sounds of the large tower. She looked down at the ground to avoid any eye contact.

"I don't think they could hear you," Starswirl said irritably.

"Oh, alright, I'm sorry for causing all of you trouble, please don't be mad at me!" Clover cried out, bending down on her front hooves. She looked up at us with pleading, tear-filled eyes, and, after a moment, her bottom lip started to quiver.

"Well, you're a good actor, I'll give you that, Clover," I said with a shake of my head. "Just please don't do it again, alright?"

Clover perked up at this, shooting straight onto her hind legs and giving me an old style military salute. "Not likely!"

"Alright, now that we have that all over with, let's get a move on." I said, gesturing to the mares with a hoof. I started walking down the steps as I heard Twilight levitating the books Clover had collected into my saddlebags.

"Actually, Twilight, can you levitate one of those in front of me so I can read it while we walk?" I called back to her.

"Alright, but if you fall because you're distracted, I don't think I'll be able to catch your heavy flanks on the way down," Twilight quipped at me.

"Well, Cirrus was able to do it, even though my legs were almost removed from my body in the process," I said, rotating my shoulder blades as I walked down the steps.

"Well, excuse me!" Cirrus shouted down past me. "Next time you plan on falling to certain doom, try to give me a bit more notice so I can get a fluffy pillow to cushion your fall, Your Majesty!"

"Hey!" I cried out indignantly. "Twilight is the only royalty here. I've got enough to deal with without being responsible to a kingdom or anything like it.'

"But you're family to a princess now," Twilight said in a mocking voice. "I formally decree that you are to be known as The Royal Uncle!"

The face-hoof that day was strong enough to send tremors all the way out to the Badlands. We waited as the echo of hoof against skull subsided before we all burst into laughter.

"Okay, so, what book do you want to read, Azure?" Twilight said as she stopped giggling like a school filly.

"The Zebra compendium on runic symbols and translations, please." I felt my saddlebag open a moment before the book opened up in front of me. "I've waited a long time for this, you know. It's actually kind of hard to believe," I said as my eyes started to explore the table of contents.

"What? Is there no copy of that book anywhere?" Cirrus asked in confusion.

"Most likely not," I said with a good degree of certainty.

I moved to the edge of the stairs and peeked into the chasm below. “It’s a long way down,” I said, glancing back at the mares. "How about I finish the story I was telling you earlier, Twilight?'

Twilight's eyes brightened and I could help but grin as she chanted, "Oh, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!" while she practically leaped off the stairs in excitement.

"What story? What are you talking about?" Cirrus asked in confusion.

"Shhhh," Twilight said, holding a hoof up to Cirrus' mouth, a manic twinkle in her eyes. "It's Storytime," she whispered.

"There I was, standing before the door of the Princess of the Night..."

The climb to the Moon had been a long one. This was more due to me taking my time in order to delay the inevitable, rather than the actual height of the tower. However, regardless of my pace, I had to eventually reach the top as the door slid into view. The strange-looking, wooden entry was carved with the most amazing and intricate features. A grand full moon and very-accurately placed constellations were shining upon a small clutch of grass where a mare lay curled into a blissful slumber.

After a while, I shook my head furiously, suddenly aware that I had been standing still, mouth agape as I stared at the door, and completely unsure of how long I had been there. Moving forward, I raised a hoof and tapped it against the door. The sound echoed throughout the room behind it, as well as down the stairs behind me. I waited several moments, listening carefully for a sound, but was met with silence.

I knocked again, this time speaking aloud, "Princess Luna, your sister has informed me that I am here to serve under you." Again, silence was my only answer. I tapped once more upon the wood, harder this time and was surprised to see the door open slightly. Having expected it to be locked from the inside, I pushed it open slowly to reveal quite the sight: before me lay an ink black floor, small dots of light shining from hundreds of different points. As my gaze moved further into what was starting to seem like a dream, I saw balls of light dashing across the walls of the room, along with a large white sphere which was embedded into the center of the floor. Lying atop the white circle, curled up tightly, was the mare that must be Princess Luna.

Without further entering the room , I could observe her dark blue wings and coat, along with an impressive horn, though not as big as Princess Celestia's. Her cutie mark was a dark spot upon her flank, which helped highlight a crescent moon at its emblem. I carefully step into the room, relieved to see that I didn't simply fall forever into space. As I slowly approached the Princess, my eyes adjusting to the light, I noticed that she seemed to be asleep, but I found this strange as I could also detect the hint of a dim magical aura emitting from her horn.

Should I wake her or just return later when she's done resting? I started to back up, quietly creeping away from the sleeping Princess, when she shivered fiercely. The shadows and small stars around us quivered and rippled before my eyes. I looked around in search of a blanket, but the only ones to be found were those which were made of stars. I once again approached Princess Luna, getting as close as I could without actually touching her. I carefully and silently laid down beside her, resting my belly atop her conjured moon.

I thought carefully about what I was about to do, considering the possible ramifications, but promptly ignored them as the princess shuddered again, sending another ripple into the fabric of space. I started to shut my eyes, but, upon looking into the night sky, I found it was peaceful enough that I didn't need to close them in this moment. I gently pulled at the energy of the universe around me, maintaining a constant yet narrow stream of magic. Next, I touched the fire gem embedded into my collar, which gave a small almost cheerful hum in response. I felt its warmth spread through me as I guided magic into it. I kept my hoof in contact with it as I gazed into the perfect representation of the night sky.

My fur began to warm, spreading from my neck and face down through my back and into my hooves. Slowly, and with a patience that surprised even myself, I allowed the magic inside me to attune itself with the fire element. After a minute or so, my fur actually started to wave and crackle like a flame. The color of my coat had also moved from a dark blue to bright cerulean color. I couldn't help but smile as I imagined myself a small blue star out among the pristine gems before me.

After about ten minutes or so, Princess Luna had ceased shivering, and I took a little pride in my brilliant plan. Now, all I had to do was maintain my focus until she woke up.

That would probably be just before sunset, which was at least four hours from now.

Buck me, I groaned inwardly. To focus for that long would require the use of a special type of meditation, with which I had always had issues. Slowly, I closed my eyes, calling into mind the exact scene that had been laid out before me. The stars appeared in my mind, along with the Princess slumbering atop the luminous moon. I thought of myself as a blue star, orbiting a short distance away from Princess Luna, but always in sync with the moon’s rotation. I slowed my breathing in the waking world, then imagined the slow threads of energy constantly flowing into myself. The streams of magic collected into my being, and, in that moment, I felt like I was the center of the universe with webs of energy stretching out across the vast systems.

I remained this way for an unknown length of time as my mind detached itself from reality. All I knew was the life force of the universe, the heat of the flame inside me, and the sleeping Princess below me, that is, until she started to move. Slowly, she stood, looking around for something before alighting her horn with magic. The brilliant glow of blue enveloped the moon, rotating it, and myself quickly in one direction. As we flowed through the vacuum of space, I looked to see a giant shape rise from the moon’s horizon.

An enormous mass rose above my head, a sphere of comprised of beautiful shades of blues, green and reds looming over me. Suffice to say I felt pretty small in comparison to what must have been the planet that was home to all known species. I gaped at it, completely awestruck until some movement caught my eye. I turned to see Princess Luna in mid flight, moving toward me. Her face was cryptically blank, and I thought I saw her horn glowing again. Behind her, I glimpsed a small object, but couldn't identify it. Then, when she was only a few meters away, her horn brightened briefly before she pushed whatever it was forward towards me. Thus, I was splashed in the face with water from a bucket.

"Hey! If you're going to laugh that much at me, I won’t finish the story!" I hollered at the giggling mare behind me.

"I'm sorry, Azure," Cirrus managed to say under her breath. "It's just that you had a"—the changeling at least had the decency to blush before she said it—"you had a wet dream about Princess Luna!"

"Why's that so funny?" Twilight asked, slightly confused. "He just got splashed with water. Why's that so entertaining?"

This only served to further increase the laughter of the silver mare, who had to stop walking in order to maintain her balance.

"Twilight, are you serious?" she said, looking at the purple alicorn.

"What do you—" Twilight started to say.

"Do you want to hear the rest of the story or not?" I said irritably.

"Yes, yes, sorry, Azure," Cirrus said after she stopped emulating a schoolyard filly. "Please, continue."

"Right...now, where was I?"

I sputtered and gagged as the smell of smoke permeated the room around me. I felt an ache in my back as I slid down against a wall, which I hadn't been lying next to when I had sat down. I looked up to see a wonderfully blue-hued bedroom, complete with an impressively large, moon-shaped bed, a full length mirror next to a writing desk, a set of glass doors leading out to a balcony, and, in the middle of it all, a very puzzled-looking Princess Luna.

"Art thou still alive?" Princess Luna spoke quietly.

"If this is the afterlife, then I suppose it could be a lot worse," I said as I pushed myself forward onto my hooves. Princess Luna simply blinked at me, missing the joke, so I decided to move on. "Are you alright, Your Majesty?" I asked, giving a formal bow as required. Celestia had been very insistent that I follow protocol unless told otherwise by Princess Luna herself.

"Yes, We are alright," she said, her phrasing somewhat forced as she spoke.

She seems to be speaking in Old Equish.

"I was sent by your sister, Princess Celestia, to serve you in whatever means you think best," I stated verbatim, as Shining Armor had relayed to me.

Princess Luna grimaced, looking away from me before muttering, "My sister doth not trust us to be alone, it seems. Hast thou been sent to spy on us then!?" Princess Luna's voice rose from a whisper to near a shout in that short moment.

"Of course not, Your Majesty. In fact, I owe you my thanks," I said quickly.

This momentarily stopped Princess Luna's building fury. "Explain!" she commanded me.

"Princess Celestia had decided that I would be of more use being your servant, than to be thrown into the castle dungeon, Your Majesty. I am here to aid you however you would please, until you dismiss me."

"Thou art a criminal? Surely thou jests," she said, her eyes widening.

I cocked my head slightly, a bit confused, before I understood her meaning. "What? You don't think I'm a bad enough pony to be a criminal?" I said, a clear level of dejection in my voice. "I'm the most wanted pony in Equestria!” I said, barely able to conceal a grin.

"’Tis a lie!" Princess Luna boomed, her tone firm, but I caught a small light twinkling in her eye. "If it be true that thou art in mine own service, then we wouldst have thou speaketh thine name."

"I am Azure Sparkle, Your Majesty," I informed her, bowing again.

"Azure Sparkle!" she cried out while stomping her hooves. "Thou hast been appointed the First Guardian of Nocturnum. Doth thee accept?"

I looked into Princess Luna's eyes, and, in their depths, I saw not only strength, but also a glimmer of joy. "Yes, Your Majesty!" I called out with equal fervor.

"We command thee, calleth us ‘Luna,’" she said as she gazed into my blue eyes, "but still, ‘Princess Luna’ or ‘Your Majesty’ in public."

"That would be improper, Your Majesty," I said, thinking of royal protocols. In response, I received the glare that could freeze the eternal fire of the sun.

"Wouldst thou liketh us to douse thee with water once more?" she said, a small edge to her voice.

"Um, please no. I'm still drying out from the first time, Your Maj..." I stopped when her horn lit and sprayed me with a large quantity of water. I coughed for a moment, before looking up at the princess. "Was that really necessary, Your Maj.."

Again, I was cut off with a sharp blast of water, this time directed right at my face. Hacking and sputtering once again, I looked at Princess Luna, who definitely seemed to be enjoying this.

"Okay, message received." I said as I shook some of the water off myself. "What would you have me do first, Luna?"

Princess Luna allowed herself a slight smile at my expense, before walking towards the balcony doors. I followed her, the water still dripping from my coat as I crossed her royal bedchamber. "Wouldst ye prefer that I speaketh in the olden tongue as well?"

"One thing we hast need of is to learn of thine common language," Princess Luna said, "but we wouldst be lying if we claimed it dost not set us at ease." She walked to the pair of door, the glow of her horn manifesting upon the handle and pushing them open. She moved to the edge of the balcony, the crimson rays of the setting sun seeming to reflect off her coat, causing a glow to appear around her.

She turned around to face me, the sunset behind her paling in comparison to the look upon her face as she asked, "Wouldst thou like to see the moon rise?"

"Aw," that's adorable," Twilight said teasingly. Both her and Cirrus had remained relatively quiet up until that point, but eventually, their discipline waned.

"If you don't stop giggling, Twilight, I'll have Luna give you nightmares for a week!" I said loud enough to be heard over their giggles.

"Oh, and what would that be?" Cirrus asked curiously.

"The dream would be that every book she tried to read would instantly turn into a plate of Quesadillas!" I said in a comedic voice. I turned in time to see Twilight turn even more scarlet, if that was possible.

"I don't get it" said Cirrus.

Many weeks had passed since I had officially become Princess Luna's night guardian. In time, we had grown to become friends, and, though I was still a servant, it wasn't usually an impact on our time together. The time we didn't spend alone however was definitely a struggle at first for me. I was confined to the castle unless I was escorting Princess Luna, and consequently spent most of my free time in my own quarters. The room I had been given was a branch of the hall of the moon, and was meant to house the Princess's Thestrals or so I been told.

I sat at the edge of my small bed, gazing around the room at my sparse belongings. Next to a small desk was my saddlebags I had brought with me weeks ago. I had unpacked most of my books and papers, many of which were strewn across my room or cluttered on the desk. On the other side of my bed was a wooden instrument I had requested, so that I might learn some songs of old for Princess Luna to enjoy. I had been practicing for a little while, but was not yet at a level that I felt confident in. Glancing out the window, I saw the sun starting to dip past the far mountain ranges, and moved to leave my room, leaving the stringed instrument where it lay.

Exiting into the main hall, I turned right and made for the first of the doors to the tower of the moon. Opening the door with a hoof, I saw the two unicorn stallion, who were keeping watch over the second door, straighten as I entered. When they saw who it was, they relaxed slightly and nodded to me in acknowledgement.

I stopped a proper distance in front of them. raising a hoof to my temple in a salute, "You are relieved of your posts," I stated.

They both saluted back and then walked past me to the door I had entered. Before I moved to ascend the tower, one called back to me.

"Hey, Azure, wanna join us in the mess hall for a change? Shining Armor complains that you're never there when he is!"

I turned my head to look at them with one eye, "Tell Shiny that if he would stop sleeping in so late, he might actually catch me at breakfast." Both of the stallions laughed in response as they opened the door to leave. "Also, I already ate, so maybe next time. Thanks anyway," I called to them as the door was pushed shut.

I opened the grand door and began my climb to the top. When I was on duty, there wasn't any required guards for the base level. Whether this was because of the Princess's trust in me or some other reason, I didn't know. I trotted at a brisk pace and reached the top after a minute or so. Pushing the door open, I was surprised to find nopony waiting for me. Moving into the room, I looked around quickly, checking the covers of the bed (which had been left rumpled) and the balcony, which was empty as well.

I felt a few hair prick up on the back of my neck, so instead I called out, "Oh, Luna, wherefore art thou, Luna?" Something made a shifting sound from behind me, but when I spun around to face it, a triumphant look upon my face, I was greeted by a blank wall. Then, the sound came again, this time from above, and I was then crushed by the weight of the moon itself.

"Huzzah! I am victorious!" cried Princess Luna, completely uncaring about the now total lack of air in my lungs.

"Fantastic, I'm very happy for you, Princess, now if you would kindly..." I wheezed as I struggled to breath. She got up very slowly, as if to emphasize her victory.

"Thou art in need of practice, Azure," she said.

"Apparently," I said, standing up with a groan. "I didn't expect a surprise attack from the pony I'm guarding!." I finished, my voice raising in irritation at the end.

"Thou wouldst have no chance against us in glorious single combat!" Princess Luna proclaimed in her royal voice, much to the suffering of my eardrums.

As I rubbed my ear with a hoof, I smiled in spite of myself, "If ye doth truly desire a contest of might, perhaps another time," I said, gesturing a hoof behind her. "For now, the time for moonset has come, and then, we are to convert the first thestrals tonight.”

Princess Luna nodded and turned around to walk outside onto the balcony. I walked behind her, observing as always her radiance underneath the setting sun. As the last glimmer of golden light disappeared from one side of the horizon, she called forth a brilliant light from her horn. Slowly, with concentration that was almost palpable, Princess Luna raised the moon until it was almost directly over Canterlot. The shining pale light caressed the white marble of the city like a thin blanket of fog.

"Beautiful as always, Luna." I said as I gazed up into the star-filled night.

"We still wish more ponies would remain awake to bask in Our wondrous night," she said with a sigh.

"My dearest Princess, tonight is the moment of which several ponies wish to make the ultimate pledge to you, please don't think there aren't those who love and respect you." I pointed out in plain equish.

"Thou doth have a point, Azure," she said with a smile.

"You mean to tell me you got to witness the first ceremony of Nocturnum in over a thousand years?!” Twilight gasped, seeming both amazed and a bit jealous.

I heard the sudden flapping of wings, so I turned, just in time to see Cirrus hovering in front of Twilight with her hoof pressed against Twilight's lips.

"Shhh!" Cirrus said in an exaggerated whisper. "It’s storytime."

I turned around, chuckling to myself as I did so. "I wasn't just a witness to it, my little ponies," I said, pausing for suspense, "I was also a key part of the first ceremony!"

The chilly wind whipped past me, my long silver mane waving against moon-painted zebra mask. I walked beside Princess Luna as we ascended the mountain area of Canterlot. A nervous clopping of hooves came from behind us, which were made by four ponies. Each pony was wearing full guard armor, and had come to pledge themselves to my princess of the night. I had told Princess Luna of my magical experience atop these hills and she had seen it fit that this be the place of the first Ritual of Nocturnum of this age.

"Art thou nervous, Azure?" Princess Luna asked me, keeping her voice low as to not be overheard.

"Nothing I have done before now couldst serve as preparation, Princess Luna," I said slowly.

"A word of advice, Our little pony," she said quietly, "keepeth something deep within thine self, or lest thee be transformed." I couldn't understand to what she was referring, so I simply remained silent. "The first day of our meeting, thou transformed thine self into a brilliant light, to radiate warmth upon Us. Thou wast like a light in the darkness," she said with a smile. "That art what thou needst now, a light to keep inside thine heart." I looked down at my hooves, thinking over her words slowly.

A light inside of my heart? When had I ever had something that peaceful to dwell on?

I thought of home, of my mother and father, and of... Night Light. We’d been great friends as foals, running and playing in the streets of Canterlot. My parents were always happy to watch us play, and would join us whenever we asked. Night Light and I did everything together, honestly, even read books together. We’d both been really into magic, even before school started. Though I had no horn, I understood the basics of magical theory that I read, maybe even better than my brother had. And so I coached him, anytime we weren't playing outside. It wasn't long before he caught the hang of it, and soon after that, gains proficiency rather quickly. He got his cutie mark a month later, during one of the first magical lessons taught in school. I wasn't even there to see it, as I was given lessons in agriculture instead.

Needless to say, he'd been placed into Celestia School of Magically Powered Horn-heads soon after, and things changed between us. Whenever he came home, he started to act like he was better than me, especially when I asked him about his studies. He would just laugh and say that I wasn't a unicorn and wouldn't understand. The last time I saw him before our encounter at the castle was when I was headed see my Hay Burger in Canterlot, and had run across him and a few of his unicorn friends. They had thrown rocks at me using their levitation, teasing me about how earth ponies didn't belong in Canterlot and that magic was only for those chosen few with horns. I left them both with black eyes and broken noses, but, when I turned to Night Light, he only screamed at me. He had said I was a burden on our family, and that a 'mud-pony’ like me should just go live on a farm somewhere.

"Foals are so stupid sometimes," I said to myself. I would live through this, whole and intact, and then I would tell Night Light about how I felt about everything. With so few good things in my life, I needed to repair that bridge before it crumbled into dust.

At last, the familiar grove came into view, the trees around the large opening waving in the wind, as if to greet me after all this time. My ears picked up the familiar sound of water trickling past me, and I took a deep breath as I recalled the my time here. This place felt more like home than anywhere else, and it put me at ease.

Turning back to the pledges, I put a hoof out and they stopped in place. "This is the place of your initiation, my fellow ponies, into the encompassing moonlight of the princess. I will make the preparations while her majesty performs the oath-taking. Be warned, however, that this process will be harrowing for all those involved, including myself. If anypony wants to change their mind, now is the time."

To their credit, not one of them even fidgeted as I spoke. "Follow me," I commanded as I moved to a small area that would serve as a good place to address them. Princess Luna, who had been circling above us while I spoke, came down in that perfectly silent way only she was capable of. All four ponies bowed to her in unison, with me giving a half-bow and a small smile to her. She nodded to me, which was my queue to begin my work.

Trotting into the large open area of the grove, I looked out towards Canterlot. The city sat as a silent observer to the wondrous night, of which the brilliant full moon shone down upon us. The wind swept past me, my eyes closed as the serene calmness of the night filled my very being. I moved in a large circle, dragging my hoof through the dirt as I did so. The magical circle that would be required wasn't complex or even anything new to me, but still I took my time carving it out. I was slow and methodical as I moved, mostly because I was also listening to Princess Luna speak to pledges.

"Dost ye accept the commitment to Our night, of pale light and darkness?" She spoke in her royal voice.

"Yes, My Princess!" they shouted in unison.

"Shall ye serve Us dutifully and without reservation?"

"Yes, My Princess!" they responded again.

It was all pretty inspiring in my mind as I laid out the magical symbols of the runic language. It was a slow and tedious process, but I didn't really care. I listened intently to the Princess's speech as I thought of what was to come.

"Are ye capable of carrying out Our will, through night and shadow, without fear?"

"Yes, My Princess!"

"Then forsake thine former selves and become one with Our glorious night!" Princess Luna called unto them.

"Yes, My Princess!" they all shouted boldly and proudly.

"Art thou finished, O Guardian of the Night?" she called out to me.

I stood up straight, having carved into place the final lines of the magic circle, and nodded firmly to Princess Luna.

"Very well, let us now commence with the ceremony!" she called into the beautiful night.

Moving to the center of the circle, I directed each of the ponies around me. They each moved into one of the four small circles that I had drawn at corners of the diagram. I looked about my hooves, examining the runes one final time.

"You may do the honors, my guardian!' Luna called down to me. I looked up to see her high above us, her sleek form highlighted by the magnificent light of the moon.

I turned to the first pony and loudly called out to him, "State your name!"

"Barren Dawn!" he called out. I turned to the next pony and waited.

"Sugar Cloud!" she said, her wings flaring out to emphasize her emotions.

"Twisted Lightning!" called the third guard.

"Steel Bolts!" spoke the last one, his voice low and strong.

"Repeat after me!" I called out to them. "I shall not move!"

"I shall not move!" they echoed back to me.

"If I move, I might die!" I continued. They responded in turn.

"Good, I shall now begin the rites. Do not speak until we are done," I called out to all of them.

I pulled a small necklace that had been tucked beneath my collar and let it dangle freely. Set inside it was a small piece of moonstone, which Princess Luna had placed a bit of her magic. It was a key part of this process, which normally required at least four living bat-ponies to accomplish. Perhaps some still existed, but, since Princess Luna's return, none had come forth. That left us with this option, which I hadn't been completely okay with initially. However, over time, I understood that it was needed in order for there to once again be true servants of the night.

Opening my inner self to the magic of the night, I drew in the power around me. I could even feel the princess offering a bit of her own energy as I touched a hoof to the moonstone. I poured magic into it, and thus, allowed it to resonate within myself. Shadows began to creep across me, darkening my blue coat to a smokey black. I drew more and more magic, to where eventually, a pair of black wings formed out of the smoke upon my back. I looked over at one of the pledges, and was pleased to see he hadn't moved, or even shrunk back. Rather, the stallion before me seemed awestruck and even anxious. When the magic of the night transformed my vision, I knew I was approaching my limits.

Tendrils of the magic began to seep into my being as I continued to gather more energy. I shuddered as I felt the chaotic magic began to nibble at my flesh, unconstrained by my mind. Thinking back to what the princess had said, I brought an image of my family into my mind. I thought of my father, his wise words and firm discipline. I thought of my mother, who always loved me, even without an extra bone upon my head, and, finally, I thought of Night Light. I went over all the times we'd spent together, and how we used to laugh and cry like real siblings.

This shall not beat me! I screamed inwardly. In that instant, a small spark ignited within me, staving off the cold and shadows. My fur and wings remained shrouded by the magic, but the tendrils that had creeped into me were burnt away as a warmth spread through me. I stood up, before slamming my hooves upon the circle, all of the magic pushed from my body into the runes. The circle began to alight with twilight shadows, the tips of the shadow flame rising above each pony’s torso.

"We hope thou art ready, Azure, my friend," Princess Luna called down to me. I looked up to see a few small tears escape from her beautiful eyes as her horn glowed its wondrous blue aura. With a flap of her wings, she brought the tip of her horn to align with the center of the moon, and after a moment of focus, brought all the power of moonlight down upon me.

Like a white hot iron, the magic struck down upon me with the force of an ocean wave. I struggled to remain upright, calling myself to focus on channeling the magic into the circle. Princess Luna's magic was not intended to cause any harm, but the sheer scale of it threatened to buckle my hooves from beneath me. I allowed my mind to empty, save for the Night Light that burned within me, and simply acted as a living channel for the princess magic. I breathed heavily as moonlight flowed out of my hooves, and then intermingled with the darkness. The magic swirled around the circle before brightening. Then, in a swirl of black and white color, the four ponies were encased in the magical aura of the runic circle.

As Luna landed beside me, we watched the transformation magic weave itself in and around the ponies. The energy changed their very nature, slowly revealing dark featherless wings, along with dark coats and eyes with slit pupils that glowed with magic. As the vortex of moon and shadow seeped into the ponies themselves, I took note that even their armor had been transformed, becoming dark with purple accents and a lunar crest in the center of the breastplate.

Princess Luna gazed upon all the ponies around us and then spoke loudly, her voice will with pride. "Welcome, my children. Thou art now truly one with the night."

"That sounded awesome," Twilight spoke in a hushed tone. I turned to see her wide magenta eyes quivering with the strain from visualizing my story.

"You've been hanging around Rainbow Dash too much, Twilight," I teased her after I finished chuckling.

"She's right, though," Cirrus chimed in, her expression of pure wonder. "That must have been really intense, Azure."

"It was thrilling in the moment, yes," I said, turning around to face them, "but not something I would do again if I could avoid it." I smiled at the Twilight and Cirrus as as I continued, "Like my contention with the other royal sister, I couldn't really put into words just how powerful they both are."

Both of the mares nodded in mutual agreement as they started to move past me. I stopped them with a hoof, and then gestured over the stone stairway.

"See that?" I said as they followed my gaze. I stepped near enough to peek over the steps, and about thirty feet down was what I was referring to. The grand magical stream of the planet coursed continuously beneath us, the twisting hues of blue and purple interweaving as they passed outwards through the ground. "Be careful not to touch it, either of you." I said sternly.

"Didn't we use it to travel here, Uncle?" Twilight asked studiously.

"Eeyup," I said with a smile, "but travel by magical incantation through it is completely different than coming into contact with it otherwise."

"So, what would happen then?" Cirrus asked, who was looking at the stream of energy with concern.

"Yeah, Twilight, what would happen when you touch a powerful, constant stream of raw magical energy?" I asked her questioningly.

"The force of magic would penetrate your body at a molecular level, tearing into you and ripping your body apart until the magic overwhelmed you."

"Wow, that actually sounds kind of kinky, doesn't it, Azure," Cirrus teased the alicorn.

I raised an eyebrow at her, her smile at me only growing wider as I glared at her.

"What?" Cirrus said, her voice filled with fake shock.

"Is that the only thing you think about?" Twilight asked, a little blush creeping into her cheeks.

"I'm a changeling, remember?" Cirrus teased again.

"Anyways..." I said, turning to continue down the steps, and definitely not trying to change the subject. "Would you like me to finish the story?" I asked, glancing back at the pair of mares. I couldn't help but chuckle as their smiling faces and wide eyes stared back at me like those of an expectant filly waiting for ice cream.

"I guess I have my answer," I said with a smile.

Many moons after the first Rite of Nocturnum, as early one morn, I was summoned to Princess Luna's side. It was a few hours after moonset, and the princess and I had just parted ways to rest. Though I was tired, instead of lying down, I had been strumming across my wooden instrument, which I been told was called an oud. Strumming across its many strings, I was humming to myself as I sat on the edge of my bed, when a knock sounded upon my door.

"The Princess has requested your presence, Guard Master Azure," came a familiar voice.

"Sugar Cloud, you know that's not an official title," I chided the mare as I walked to open the door.

"Sorry, Azure," she said as I looked into her face. "You know how all of us feel, though, and it's Shadow Cloud now, you know that!"

"That's what you get for calling me Guard Master," I chuckled, looking the bat-pony over. I looked over her new coat color, which really served to highlight her golden slit eyes."You know, those wings really suit you, Shadow Cloud."

It turns out that blush is still visible on dark fur.

"Thanks, Azure," she said as we walked towards the tower. "Do you want to put your instrument back in your room before we go?"

I looked back at my oud, which was slung across my back by its strap. "Nah, I'll bring it with me," I said, looking back at Shadow Cloud. "The princess most likely just wants to talk, so she won’t mind."

Shadow cloud shrugged as we approached the entrance to the tower. Barren Dusk, as he was now called, was guarding the door at perfect attention. Shadow cloud trotted from my side and rejoined her brother-in-arms at the other side of the door. Both saluted me sharply, which I returned in kind.

"May the shadows protect you," I called out.

"And may the moonlight guide your way," they returned in kind.

I walked past them, through the door and up the tower. The chamber door lay ajar as I approached, which wasn't that strange. Even so, I advanced slowly, moving to knock a hoof against it when I heard a noise. The sound of a mare sobbing made its way through the opening, and for an instant, I stopped. I might be interrupting some moment and would prefer not to get on the Princess Luna's bad side.

But she called me, so I guess I don't have a choice. I shrugged, moving to open the door. Damned if I do, damned if don't

The only pony that I could see was Princess Luna, lying in her bed, curled into the fetal position. She continued to sniff and sob, apparently to not have noticed my entrance. It was not the first time I had seen her cry, but it was the first time I had come before her during such a time. In past times, I would silently close the door, and stand guard outside, sending away visitors until she called for me. We never talked about it, and I didn't bring it up, figuring that she would do so herself when she felt like talking about it.

"You called for me, Dearest Luna?" I said softly, standing at a polite distance from her bed.

She sniffed again as she uncurled slowly. "Azure, we are sorry for thee to witness thine princess in such a state." Her modern equish had improved over these past moons, but she still mixed the two in a rather interesting way.

I gave a short bow. "I'm at your call, Princess, for whatever you might need, even if it is simply for me to lend an ear," I said sincerely.

"Thou art a good pony, Azure," Princess Luna said quietly. "Far better than ourself, it seems."

"Do not berate yourself in such a way, Dearest Luna, for I too have done things for which I'm sorry."

"Thou hast told us of such. We have not forgotten." She shook her head. "However, thou dost not seem pulled down by such memories."

"Tis' a lie!" I called out at her suddenly. She jumped a few inches into the air, startled by my sudden change in volume, but then smiled at my joke. I looked down at my hooves for a moment, and then decided to simply just speak my mind.

"Ever since the ceremony, I've been thinking a lot about my past, about my brother and my regrets for how things happened. It's been eating at me a little each night, and I just can't help but think about it." I looked up into Luna's eyes, and stated without reserve, "I understand how it feels, so much that it hurts. To regret your actions, to want to tell somepony how they feel, to give them forgiveness and in turn, ask for theirs."

Princess Luna's eyes were watering as I spoke, a soft melancholic smile upon her face. "So how shall we move past this, my closest friend?"

"I've been writing a song about it, thinking about what we've been through," I said, slinging my oud from my back. "Wouldst ye be inclined to hear it?" I said, pulling my hoof across the strings. She nodded as she settled herself into a more comfortable position.

I pulled a large cushion from beside a small dining table and placed it before Luna's bed. Sitting down comfortably, I placed the instrument across my leg, and pulled a hoof across it. A quiet, minor key sang its sad, melodic tone across the room, filling all the corners with its demeanor.

Looking into Luna's eyes, I smiled and closed my own. My hooves found the strings in a practiced movement that, in many moons, had become an easy rhythm. Strumming up and down the each of the eight taunt strings, I pressed my hooves against the line to lay out the melody that would serve as the foundation for the song. Then I opened my mouth to sing in a quiet, but strong voice.

"Ghosts in my past they haunt me.
All of my sins they plague my mind,
I'm paralyzed with tears in my eyes."

I slapped my hoof across the strings, creating a percussion effect as I sang.

"Nothing I do can quell them.
But deep in my soul I tell them no,
I'm still ashamed, oh I'm so ashamed"

I picked up the speed a tad, hitting the chords with slightly more force as I hit the chorus.

"How can I carry on.
How can I right all my wrongs,
I am torn to my core with regret."

I sniffed a little, a strange feeling growing in my chest.

"How can I ever atone.
For all the things I have done.
‘Cuz I am so burdened down by regret,
I'm filled with regret."

I slowed the melody again, falling back into a lower key.

"Night after night in torment,
Just when I think I might break free,
I get lost in the pain."

I heard a small sob from somewhere beyond my closed eyes, but I continued, unable to stop myself until the song was finished.

"Each day the guilt consumes me,
Part of me feels like I deserve,
To remain wracked with pain."

Changing the chord again, I played harder, a small tear trickling down my cheek.

"How can I carry on?
How can I right my wrongs?
I am torn to my core with regret.
How can I ever atone
For all the things I have done?
‘Cuz I am so burdened down by regret,
I'm filled with regret."

My voice picked up and carried through the room, a sound infused with sadness and longing.

"For all the things I've done,
The pain that I've caused everyone,
I suffer now for my mistakes.
I'll suffer for as long as it takes."

I fell back into a softer rhythm, moving into the final chorus. This time, I was surprised to here Princess Luna join me.

“How can I carry on?
How can I right all my wrongs?
I am torn to my core with regret.
How can I ever atone
For all the things I have done?
‘Cuz I am so burdened down by regret.
I'm lost with regret."

I let the final chord ring out, the vibrations of sound carrying our feeling out into the world around us. Finally, putting my hooves down from the strings, I opened my eyes. Before me was a softly smiling princess of the night, tears flowing down her face and dripping onto the bed. I felt small drops fall down and splash across the strings of my oud, making soft pings as they did. I set the instrument aside, and moved towards Princess Luna. We embraced each other without words, her face snuggled into my silver mane.

I held her for hours, until we eventually tired, and lay down. I didn't bother to even go back to my room, instead, collapsing next to Princess Luna. She didn't even care, her horn simply lit to close and lock the door. I finished the morning with my eyes closed, my hooves wrapped around Princess Luna and the sound of drapes pulling around to shut the light of the sun away.

"You actually slept with the Princess of the Night?" Cirrus asked incredulously.

"Yep, best dreams I've ever had," I said, completely ignoring the intended innuendo of her statement.

"I can't believe you made the princess cry," Twilight said in awe. "No wonder you don't have a marefriend!

I tripped and then fell the rest of the way down the stairs, thankfully, that was only a few dozen or so. I looked back up at the mares from an upside-down position, with my legs hanging in the air and my muzzle in against the ground. After blowing my tail hair away from my face, I struggled to get up, twisting in a very undignified way as I righted myself.

"Very funny, Twilight!" I called back. "Remind me to tell that to your coltfriend the next time I see him."

Twilight blanched and coughed, before looking around for something to talk about instead. "Hey! Isn’t that where we're supposed to be going?" she said pointing a hoof out.

I glanced over to see a long hallway, at the end of which was a magically sealed door, complete with a wooden sign hanging near it. The sign itself was an artistic skull and crossbones, which oddly enough, was painted in bright pink and signed by one Clover the Clever.

"Most likely, I said, amused by the sign. "That mare is something else, isn't she?" I said, looking back at Twilight and Cirrus.

They nodded, looking from the sign to the magical rune-covered door. "Are we ready to do this?" Twilight asked.

"Just think of it as a test of our friendship, Twilight. You'll do fine," I said with a grin.

"Ha-ha," she said with a huff.

"Does that mean I'm your friend?" Cirrus asked slowly.

I chuckled at the question, looking over to Twilight to see her reaction.

“Maybe. We’ll see,” she answered with a smirk. I rolled my eyes at her, but when Twilight took a step towards the door, I snuck Cirrus a stealthy hoof-bump.

Author's Note

Hey, mares and gentlecolts, how's everypony doing? This chapter is SOOOOO long, but I love it, and it doesn't feel long when I read it. I'm glad to finally get out this Luna background story, and honestly, I couldn't help but have fun with it. Hopefully I wont take as long with the next chapter, but life can be a pain sometimes. In the meantime, I've posted a few short stories that you might want to take a look at, heheh.

I want to thank PeerImagination for his editing work, even if life has been busy. Another shot of thanks goes out to a group of ponies on a Discord server, who were the first to hear this chapter and give me feedback :derpytongue2:

If you want to hear the song Azure sung in this chapter, click here

As always, comments and critiques are appreciated, and error, ohh the errors.

With love and dedication, Dreams of Ponies :twilightsheepish:

Twisted Thoughts and Radiant Hearts

A strange silence had descended as we approached the magically sealed door before us. The dust stirred under our hooves, its thousand year slumber broken as we passed. Twilight began to examine the patterns of the sealing spell, a large circle with smaller, overlapping circles within it that spiraled toward the center. As I watched her work, I started to think about how best to approach the situation.

"So, any idea how we're gonna fight that Siren?" Cirrus asked, correctly identifying my mind's current train of thought.

"Twilight could raise a shield when we step inside. We need to get a good look at it before we can decide what to do."

"That's not much of a plan, Azure." Cirrus gave me a flat look, so I stuck out my tongue.

"We don't have much to go on, honestly, without knowing how big the Siren is, how large the area inside is or if it has any major weak points," I said, laying out the facts of the situation.

"So we're walking in blind," she said as she raised her eyebrow.

"Pretty much." I shrugged as I walked toward Twilight, who was still carefully examining the spell responsible for sealing the door.

"Figure it out, Twilight?" I said. The diagram of the spell was archaic in design, and to further signify its age, the lines of the spell had faded in certain areas.

"More or less," Twilight said as she furrowed her eyebrows. Placing a hoof to her chin, she gazed thoughtfully up at the diagram for a moment longer, then turned to face me. "It's a magical equivalency seal, though its design is completely different that what I've ever seen."

"So, then we just need to match the magical output to unlock the door," I stated. Twilight nodded, but she looked away, then scuffed a hoof against the ground. My hoof reached out and pressed against her shoulder. Twilight raised her head to meet my eyes, a soft uncertainty upon her face, and was met with a easy and confident smile. "Don't worry, Twilight. I know we can do this."

She smiled and nodded as while Cirrus' curious eyes watched us. "So what were the Sirens like in that other place you fought them?"

"Well... " Twilight said as she closed her eyes in thought. "They were vicious and manipulative. They worked to turn ponies against each other through strange hypnotic music and used that to fuel their discordian abilities."

"So they feed on negative emotions?" Cirrus asked.

"From what me and my friends observed, yes," Twilight said with a frown.

Cirrus shuddered, her wings tightened, and her face looked like she was going to lose her lunch. "What's wrong?" Twilight asked as she took a step closer and extended a hoof. Then she seemed to change her mind as she pulled back and kept at a respectable distance.

"Changelings can't really feed on negative emotion... the stuff is practically toxic. It makes me sick just to think there's a creature that can do such a thing."

"Oh, that's... " Twilight's eyes moved upward as she searched for an appropriate word, "interesting."

I stepped up to the ancient door, the gold-lit circular glyph before me, its soft hum like an audience just before the curtain rises. My hoof reached up and brushed against the seal, a soft smile upon my lips, before I turned back to face Twilight and Cirrus.

"How did you beat them, Twilight? Did you blast them with some crazy spell? Or, maybe, you teleported them inside a rock?" I asked.

Twilight stammered, blushed, and then fumbled out, "Um... actually we beat them by... singing." Both Cirrus and I raised an eyebrow at that. "What?" Twilight's coat took on an even deeper shade of purple. "We had to use the magic of friendship, which in that world, was apparently powered by song."

"That's silly," Cirrus snorted. "Does that mean I get to hear Azure sing?"

"Do I look like some sort of stage pony, Cirrus?" I huffed at them and turned to Twilight. "Is that really the only way?" She shrugged and smiled at me, her horn alight with a lavender glow.

"Do you have any better idea?"

"We could... hit it really hard?" I chuckled. Two face-hooves sounded before both of the mares started to giggle. "What!? It's a good plan," I said as I stomped a hoof in faux irritation. That only served to increase the volume and strength of their fit of laughter, and soon, I found myself joining in.

"Alright, Uncle, that's a good backup plan." Twilight smirked, and then said, "Let's try my idea first, okay?"

"How do your plans usually turn out?" Cirrus asked with a curious look.

"They always work out exactly as I intend!" Twilight said, hey eyes focused on anything that wasn't myself or Cirrus. "Okay, so when I open the door, I'll raise my shield around us and we'll go inside. We'll sing as loud as we can and hope—"

"Wait, Twilight," I said as I raised a hoof. "What song do you have in mind?"

"Um..." Twilight said as she looked around in thought. "The Equestrian National Anthem?"

I groaned, shook my head and then sighed. "Fine, so then what?"

Twilight coughed, then continued, "Then we just hope our friendship is strong enough to beat it?"

"Not sure how well I'll be able to contribute," Cirrus said with a frown. "Friendship isn't exactly a Changeling’s strong suit."

"You'll do fine, Cirrus." I waved a hoof at her, then gestured to Twilight. "We have Equestria's leading resource of friendship right here, so if that's not enough, then we're probably doomed." Twilight gave me a flat look, and I challenged her with one of my own. I rolled my eye back, pulled my ears out with my hooves and stuck my tongue out.

"What?" I said, or tried to say, but it probably came out more like, "Wahhta."

Twilight snorted, giggling like a school filly, looking away from me as she tried to regain her composure. Cirrus giggled right along with her, before then doing her own impression of my modern facial artistry. Soon I joined the mares, the sound of our laughter echoing out of the small hallway and into the ancient library. Our cheer lasted for a few moments before we heard a low groan from the room before us. The ground shook, my body rattling as tremors rushed up my legs.

"So if it feeds on negativity, does it hate laughter?" Cirrus asked as she took a step away from the door.

"If not on a biological level, at least on a psychological one," Twilight said, her eyes drifting upwards in thought. "I hope our theory is correct, otherwise we might find ourselves outmatched." She turned to me, her brows furrowed in worry. "Are you sure about this, Uncle?"

I'm sure it'll be a crazy disaster, anyway. "We'll be fine, Twilight. While the knowledge here is still very important to me, I understand how important this is. If anything else, it'll be a great story to tell to my great nieces and nephews one day."

Twilight's coat deepened to a color almost the consistency of blackberries, her eyes meeting mine as a small tear ran down her cheek. A few steps signaled Cirrus stepping up next to us, directly in front of the sealed door.

"You are both adorable, and while I'm loving all this extra gooey emotion, we have a giant, hate-filled demonic creature that needs slaying."

Twilight coughed into her hoof and I turned away to study the wall next to me. Yes, very interesting wall. Most unique, detailed slab of nothing I've ever seen.

"I'm ready," Twilight said. She sported a small, confident smile as she nodded to me. I smiled, looked over at Cirrus who simply preened at her silver feathers, seemingly undaunted at the task before us. My eyes closed as I opened my senses, feeling the energy around me. I could feel the great tug of the world's energy above me, as well as feel something dense and unnatural nearby, which I assumed was the Siren Queen. Taking deep breaths, I filled myself with the life blood of the world until the amount of magic inside me matched the growing sense of nausea building in the pit of my stomach.

When I was ready, I looked back at Twilight, her now glowing violet aura reminding me that she was quite a capable mage in her own right. I sighed and nodded, glancing at Cirrus, who was glowing a nice shade of yellow herself.

"Raise your shield, Twilight," I said as I stepped forward. "I'll open the door." I closed the remaining distance and reared up, forcing magic into my hooves as I did so. With a heavy grunt, I connected hard with the seal and forced the energy outward. The magic rings filled up one after another, golden light shining out from them like a sunrise through heavy, stained glass. A moment later, the glyph flashed bright, then faded into the stone.

Then came a huge boom, the doors banged open with a furious crash and thick red smoke billowed out at us like a monster hungering for three little ponies.

Buck me with a unicorn's rusty corkscrew.

I coughed severely, the rancid smell of rotting fruit escaping my lunges, leaving my insides feeling like they'd been scrubbed with a wire brush. My vision was completely obscured by a red fog, tinted by my magical sight, which was even thicker than it had been outside. I made a desperate but futile attempt to search for Twilight and Cirrus, who had been standing next to me only a moment ago.

Was it only a moment ago?

"Twilight? Cirrus?" My voice sounded into the room, and after several moments, came back to me in a distorted mockery. The room must have been huge, though I still couldn't see anything beyond my own hooves. I took a step forward, then stopped, my ears perked as they caught the slightest hint of movement. I could hear the scrape of something hard somewhere in front of me, which sent ever-growing chills down my spin.

"Twilight! Cirrus!" Sweat began to crawl down my forehead as I tossed my head this way and that, hoping to catch a glimpse of a violet coat, or a blue mane and silver tale. I started off at a trot, having no sense of direction as the red mist continued to burn my nostrils. I coughed and hacked, then spat up something even redder than the evil fog that surrounded me.

That's not good.

I upgraded to a frantic pace as I moved through the room, the smack of my hooves against the stone creating a steady percussion line to match the thudding of my heart and steadily increasing patterns of my breathing. Then I stopped as I saw something move ahead of me. It was deep crimson, and as it moved away, reflecting the disgusting red light that permeated this room along polished scales. From the way it scratched against the stone, I assumed it was the tale of the beast. I raced forward, my eyes furious as my hooves surged with energy. Then a huge claw of black steel and blood-red scales rushed at me.

Whoosh!! Razor death sliced the air where I had just been, leaving a large gash in the stone where I had just stood. It was huge, enormous even, its head stretching many hooves above me. The mist moved back toward it, the swipe of the claw having cleared a large chunk in front of the beast. I craned my neck upwards, eyes widening in horror. The siren queen stood more than ten ponies high, its golden eyes bearing down upon me. With wickedly pointed wings and even nastier claws, it seemed that the incarnate of Tartarus itself had arrived. Then it opened its maw and screamed at me, a powerful and terrible sound that sent waves of nausea through me.

My hoof stomped down hard, more to assert my control over my nerves, rather than any form of intimidation. Scraping it across the ground, the cool familiar sense of the cool marble helped to notch down my anxiety back down to normal levels. I narrowed my eyes and raised a hoof, magic tingling from deep within me towards the end of my limbs.

"Where are my friends?! Where are Twilight and Cirrus?!" It didn't speak, but it did smile widely at me, giving me a closer look than I'd have ever wanted into its mouth. That's a lot of teeth.

Then the beast shifted and I caught a glimpse of something lavender behind it. Lightning flashed behind my eyes as the bleeding form of Twilight was revealed just behind the siren's tail. Blood trickled down her chest, which, to my immense relief, was slowing rising and falling. My anger seemed to have followed the same path, initially igniting an inferno that wrapped itself into a small, but still intense pyre.

She's alive. Thank Luna, and maybe even Celestia. But where is Cirrus?

"Alright, beast,” I said as I clapped my hooves together. "Prepare to face the wrath of the mighty Azure, Slayer of a Thousand Monsters, Master of Ten Thousand Magics and the only stallion to ever make Princess Luna... " There was a cough, probably from Twilight, which made me stop and check myself.

"Right, anyway." I coughed, then tapped my moonstone pendant, smiling as the surge of magic washed over me. I focused, tuning my fire and lightning gems together, feeling the crackle of energy and the warm of the flame trickle down to my hooves. Soon, the energy sparked and flared around me, my blue fur now tipped with low embers. Thunder cracked and I sprung forward, flames spouting from my hind-hooves.

The first shot must have surprised the great crimson siren, as it only blinked as I soared up, then right against its forehead. My hoof was molten hot as twin waves of fire and lightning blossomed from the impact of where my strike landed. The Siren Queen reeled back, one of its large scaly legs moving up as it was knocked off balance. My eyes flashed, then in an instant, I passed beneath it and scooped Twilight up in my arms, her blood smearing against my chest as I held her close. I dodged and veered as the Siren took another swipe at me, a fierce roar echoing again and again until I thought I would eventually go deaf. I looked down after ducking and diving between the Siren's legs, then gently brushed Twilight's frazzled mane back into place. Her face was bruised badly, and there was still a trickle of blood somewhere beneath her mane. She groaned, turned her head toward me and opened her eyes to stare up at me with confused tear-ridden eyes.

"Uncle? What happened... "

"Shh, Twilight. You're going to be alright." I smiled down at her, then refocused myself as I flew up toward the ceiling. The roof was made of some old stone material, rather than the sleek marble below. I followed a curved path before I once again was brought back to the entrance. Then I noticed something strange: there wasn't an entrance anymore. Where there had been a long hallway leading out to the grand library stairs, there was now a solid wall.

"Another trick?" I asked, both to Twilight and to myself. I laid Twilight next to the wall, furthest away from the beast, who was slowly approaching me. "Don't move, Twilight. I'll deal with this creature."

"Be careful, Uncle," Twilight said as she coughed, then caught a glob of blood in her hoof. Her face seemed to pale as she struggled to maintain consciousness. "Where's Cirrus?" she asked, her pupils seeming to unfocus as she looked around.

"I don't know, but it looks like she ran away," I muttered. I put that out of my mind for the moment, seeing as I had bigger bugs to squash.

I turned and took off back towards the siren queen, trails of fire and lightning causing Twilight's mane to frizz like a bad blow dry. I floated directly before the beast, its golden eyes narrowing at me. I breathed deeply, pushing more and more energy from my core into my hooves, drawing upon my anger as a primary conduit. The magic collected and concentrated in my right hoof, a vivid torrent of purple flame in my vision.

"This is it for you, monster!" I called up at it. It was answered with a ferocious scream, which continued even as I shoved my right hoof forward. "Flames of Tartarus!" A powerful geyser of flame exploded toward the siren, wide enough to consume the entire top half of the creature and with enough energy that I felt my hoof go numb from the magical backlash. The flames washed over the beast, turning its scales to slag and its face into a burning amalgamation of pain and anguish.

As I watched the creature burn to the ground, which while gruesome, was still slightly satisfying, I looked around once again for Cirrus. Still, she was nowhere to be found.

"Damn changeling... where did she... " I stopped when I turned around and saw that Twilight was gone. Through the clearing fog, I could clearly see the blood stained floor where I had set her down, but she wasn't there, nor were there any streaks suggesting she'd crawled away. I spun around, my heart having decided to thud harder in my chest now than when I was fighting the giant clawed demon. Trotting around, I found myself approaching the smoldering remains of the siren queen, which had now shrunken to a rather small husk.

I stepped closer, my eyes narrowing as I tried not to breath in the charbroiled smoke that rose off the body.

Then I saw it. It wasn't the Siren, or any sort of monster.

It was Twilight. Toasted, boiled and roasted to a crisp.

The scream that escaped me was far louder and more terrible than anything the Siren could have mustered.

I gasped for breath, falling down onto my knees with a hard crack against the marble floor. I looked up into the red mist once more, the image of a burnt and smoldered Twilight still lingering in my mind. I stood up shakily, taking a few deep breaths, then managed to call out once more.

"Twilight? Cirrus! Anypony!" Then I heard hoof-steps move towards me.

Clip-clop. Clip-Clop. The mist seemed to both part and twister around the pony figure that slowly approached. A flash of violet eyes, followed by the unfurling of wings announced Twilight's appearance.

"I'm here, Uncle."

Her hooves clopped against the marble floor with slow, deliberate steps. Each one seeming to echo louder and louder into the chamber, my heart beginning to hammer along to the same rhythm. Her eyes stared into mine, never wandering, never blinking, until finally she was only a pony's length away from me. A small smile crept onto her face, but didn't reach her eyes as she spoke.

"Goodbye, Uncle."

What?

Then I was hammered with an immense blast of magic, which tore straight through my side. I staggered, almost losing consciousness on the spot. I gasped for breath, my vision blurring as I felt to one knee. I looked up into Twilight's violet eyes and saw nothing. No life, no soul, no spark, and then I understood.

"This is just another illusion... isn't it?' I asked, both to Twilight and myself. She gazed down at me, no hatred or malice, only a blank empty stare.

"Maybe," she said as her horn lit up once more, “but are you willing to take that risk, Uncle Azure?"

She fired another blast of magic at me, taking the form of violet lightning bolts. This time I dodged, tumbling sideways the best I could manage. My sides screamed in pain. Illusion or not, the loss of blood not only hurt more than almost anything I could imagine, but also made me feel rather woozy.

"Stop this, Twilight," I said, even though I knew that she probably wasn't real. She stepped closer. Clip-clop. Clip-Clop. Ever Closer.

My hooves slid back, instinctively playing towards a defensive stance. I didn't want to fight Twilight again, magical illusion or not. I tapped my moonstone pendant once more, feeling the hum of my water stone resonate along with it. As I readied myself, Twilight once more charging her horn for an attack, I noticed something strange. If that last fight had all been in my head, then why were my magical reserves far more depleted than they had been?

I didn't have much time to contemplate this as Twilight ripped the ground out from under me, a great heaving slab of marble, easily twenty times larger than her body. It twirled in the air, a spray of small rocks and pebbles showered down upon me. Then Twilight flicked her head forward, and it sailed towards me at the speed of, "Oh, for the love of Luna."

Water blasted from the tips of my hooves as I launched high into the air, the red mist swirling away like red dye down a shower drain. Twilight, or the illusion that had assumed her shape, called forth a spark of flame which quickly grew into a massive sphere of burning death. My hooves touched back down and I cringed in pain as blood gushed from my side. I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and then felt cold flow from my body. The water coating the tips of my hooves turned to ice, which I quickly used to seal the wound.

Sweet, merciful Luna, that smarts. I scowled up at the flame, like a miniature sun at this point. Ice crept out along the marble floor, emanating from my hooves.

"I don't want to fight you, Twilight!' I shouted up to her. The searing flames obscured the air in front of her, making it impossible to make out her facial expression.

"This is the way things have to be, Uncle," I heard from over the blazing heat. She hurled the massive fire toward me as I readied myself, hooves up and breath held.

Then it was all gone. Twilight, the giant sphere of fire. Even the blood and ice dripping from my side.

I looked around, but the room was empty, save for the ever-present mist tinted red by my magical vision. Though now, that was also beginning to fade, a sure sign that my magical reserves were faltering. I trotted around, my eyes searching automatically, but again, finding no sign of Twilight or Cirrus. My hooves echoed into the massive chamber before I skidded to a stop and held them up to my head.

"What the buck is going on!" I screamed into the void. Then I heard something strange. A voice from the other side of the madness. Soft, sweet and sure, I heard words spoken to a dear friend.

"But now it's moving closer to the light. How long will a broken heart stay whole?"

I spun around, frantically trying to spot the source of the voice. But then, somehow I felt that it was coming from outside the cavern, but also, inside my head. I groaned in confusion, then there was a flash of light.

The giant ball of fire flew towards me, and I barely had a chance to react, the heat seeming to have melted my mental faculties before it even singed my silver mane. I screamed as I slammed my hooves down, the ice crawling from the impact point, which formed a magical glyph upon the floor.

"Seal of the Windigos: Torrential Ice Wall!"

The magical symbols shone brightly, then I was thrown back as a wave of ice irrupted outward in an enormous wave. The tips of the tsunami of ice forms into raging horses, their ferocious neighs almost laughing the wave of flame as they smothered it with ease. I panted hard, the magical exertion having almost drained me completely. I fell back, then groaned again as the aching wound in my side throbbed terribly. I held my hooves over the red ice as I watched the rising steam, the result of the large amount of ice enveloping super-heated flame.

Then I saw Twilight step out for the cataclysm of magic, unmarred and unfazed. Her eyes were blank as she slowly made her way toward me.

"This isn't real... " I said as I looked away from her.

"It feels real, and that's all that matters," the fake Twilight's voice oozed.

"You twisted, evil, manipulative monster," I said as I stood up. "Get out of my head before... before I get peeved!" Then she grew the first sincere smile since we started this little travesty, a wicked thing that didn't belong on my niece's face.

"We're going to keep you here forever, Uncle." The words felt like venom from her lips, her eyes now filled with a terrible energy. "We're going to make you suffer in this world, until you finally crack."

"I won't let you win, monster!" I stood up, my gaze fierce even as I tried to keep steady.

"You don't have a choice." Fearsome red lightning crackled from her horn like evil hands reaching out to strangle me.

Then I blinked, and she was gone.

The chamber was empty again, my side was no longer a bloody mess of ice and fur and the carnage from a moment ago was cleared. I looked out into the emptiness and wept.

"Somepony! Anypony!" I yelled, hot tears trickling down my face. Then I heard it again. That same bright voice, quiet, but strong.

"I know you're afraid, but don't let go.
No, I won't let this be our last goodbye."

"Who's there?!" I called out, my head turning so hard it cricked my neck as I searched. "Anypony?" The voice seemed to reverberate through the stone, then through my very bones.

Then I was struck through once more with lightning. I roared in pain, the fiery sensation now ripping through my entire body. I looked up see Twilight smirking, just before her horn flashed again. Another flash, this one blinding, filled the cavern and Twilight disappeared again.

"This is madness... " I muttered. Standing up, I closed my eyes and listened, listened for the song I knew would come. Soon enough, it trickled into my ear, the sweet honeyed melody of a pleading friend.

"How long is forever in your eyes?
'Cause I'm not giving up on you tonight.
I want to believe love never dies,
but now it's moving closer to the light."

This time, I actually picked up on a direction, my hooves taking me forward through the mist, now white as my magical vision faded completely. The voice called out, the venomous mist being pushed away in the opposite direction I headed. Louder and stronger, the sweet voice called into this world, my mind or not, and I followed, because the alternative was torturous.

"Lost in time,
my open heart,
left behind.
A world apart,
with nowhere to run.
I'm broken and bruised,
and I don't want to live without you.
A different expanse,
just too far away,
you left me without a mainstay."

There it was, a shimmering golden light, the shape of a full-length mirror. It glowed softly as I peered into it, and my eyes widened at what I saw: Cirrus, crying with her head arched upward, her mouth moving in song. Tears streamed down her coat as she held a small glowing orb close to her chest. The same orb we had been given by the old zebra in the village. Then my mouth fell open when I noticed my body sitting in front of her, my face free of any sign of life. I quickly reached into the shimmering air, which tickled my fur as it passed through the surface.

Like falling out of bed, I moved wearily as the world reoriented itself around me. I turned around, the ground still seeming to spin, and looked right at Cirrus. The pegasus was smiling at me, her blue mane hanging down past her watery eyes. I reached over and gently pushed the strands back and smiled back at her.

"Thank you, Cirrus. I'm... I'm sorry for doubting you." She just continued to smile at me, most of her focus on the glowing orb between her hooves. I could feel a radiant energy emitting from it, but somehow it felt different than it had earlier in the forest. Just outside the gentle magic was the tainted fog, threatening to tear at our minds and hearts.

"Where's Twilight?" I asked as I glanced around. "And what was that song?" Then I saw the soft feather along the ground, Twilight having fallen forward with her wings outspread. I ran to her and pulled her away from the edge of the magical aura. As I turned Twilight on her side, her face showed the same emptiness mind had. I frowned as I shook her shoulder, first gently, then a little harder.

"Twilight! Twilight, wake up!"

"She's trapped... " came the strained voice of Cirrus from behind me. "Just as you were."

"How do we save her? I asked. "How did you save me?"

"The magic of friendship," Cirrus said with a small chuckle, her face still strained in focus. "I'm almost out, though."

"You're feeding it your own energy?" I carried Twilight next to her, setting her gently across my hooves as I sat next to Cirrus. She held the orb out to me, the small golden sphere still emitting a feeble pulse. The aura of protection seemed to fade and shrink each second that passed, so I grabbed hold of the orb as well. A warmth spread through me as images flashed through my mind. The familiar voice of a mare echoed in my mind, but I couldn't quite place it. She sang of love, of friendship, of loss and persistence.

Words of the old zebra came floating back to me as I gazed out into the fog, "This gem will shield you for a time, without the need for songs of rhyme. But if for some reason its magic should fall, into the mist your voices filled with love must call"

So be it. I opened my mouth and sang, sang along with the words of the gentle mare that rang in my mind. Together, Cirrus and I filled the room with our voices, a wave of warmth to fight against the tide of foul fog.

"How long is forever in your eyes?
'cause I'm not giving up on you tonight.
I want to believe love never dies,
but now it's moving closer to the light.
How long will a broken heart stay whole?
'Cause I feel like I'm falling apart inside.
I know you're afraid, but don't let go,
no, I won't let this be our last goodbye."

The aura of golden light expanded outward, the mist seeming to give an angry hiss as it was pushed back. I looked down at Twilight, her head resting against my legs. After a few moments, she stirred, her eyes fluttering as she looked up at me. She groaned as she slowly sat up, having to press one hoof to the ground to steady herself.

"Ugh, what happened?"

"Mind control, epic battles and finally, a ballad of friendship," I chuckled.

"Sounds like one of my bad fanfictions," Twilight said with a snort. I laughed, still holding onto the orb. I looked at the pair of hooves that held it alongside mine and followed them to meet Cirrus's bright green eyes. Then, before my eyes, her coat melted in a billow of green flame, her black shell shining like polished obsidian. She slumped, and I moved forward to catch her as her face fell toward the marble floor.

"Cirrus?' I asked in alarm. She struggled to sit back up, the golden orb still held shakily in her hooves.

"I'm almost out... of love," she gasped, then pointed behind me, "and the door is... "

I turned to see the magical sealing glyph shining on what I assumed was the opposite side of the door we had entered. Whole and intact, it obstructed any chance of immediate retreat. I hadn't planned on running away, but knowing that this had to be settled here and now helped give more weight to the surreal situation in my mind.

"We need to end this as quickly as possible, " I said as I turned back to face then. "Twilight, can you... " I started to ask, then stopped in shock as I saw Twilight focus. Her horn lit briefly, then sparkled and fizzled out. She hung her head in defeat.

"I can barely feel my horn, let alone cast a spell... I was just fighting that thing, but how... " she trailed off tried to process what happened.

I'm feeling rather drained myself

Cirrus, who was barely standing upright, the sphere of light clutched in her hooves, groaned in anguish.

"I'm... I'm not gonna last much longer." Her front knees buckled, and I rushed to her. My hoof went out and steadied her, Cirrus's chitinous head resting against my chest. "I can't feel my hooves... "

"What can I do?” I asked her, the green light in her eyes slowly fading, like a setting sun reflected off a kelp-filled ocean. She gripped the orb tightly with one hoof and grasped my leg with her other.

"I need food," she said, her grip slipping.

"What, I've got fruitcake and bread and... " Twilight put her hoof on my shoulder and shook her head.

"She means love energy, you silly blue pony."

"Oh, well... " I looked down at Cirrus, her Changeling form seeming to shrivel before me. She had given everything she had to protect us, and even had saved my life on several other occasions. Sassy, silly and a bit perverted, I feel like we were getting closer as friends, but love, it'd been so long since I'd felt that way about a mare.

"I can't say I feel that way about you, Cirrus, not so soon. But I do care about you, and you've proven yourself a good friend." I pulled her to me and kissed her forehead. "Take my love, little cloud. I give it freely."

It didn't hurt, not in the least, but it did feel strange. I could almost see strands of green energy flow from me into the mare, her chitin seemed to shine. I hummed along to the tune I had heard moments ago, then turned to Twilight and my mouth fell open. Her horn was trickling soft purple motes of energy, flowing from her to Cirrus. Twilight looked at me and blushed slightly as we shared a warm smile. Soon Cirrus coughed, then sat up blinking. She stood, her body consumed by green fire once more. Soft silver wings emerged, a wonderful blue mane falling down across her back as Cirrus's green eyes looked out at us.

She beamed at us, holding the sphere of song between her wings. Her eyebrows narrowed in determination before she turned and walked toward the center of the chamber, her voice loud in song. It was strong, bright and beautiful, her voice filled with a strength that I was surprised to here. The smoke seemed to scream as it retreated from the moving golden aura surrounding our group. We marched forward, Cirrus leading the way in song until we reached the center of the smoke. There, lay something strange indeed.

It was immense, both beautiful and terrifying, the Siren Queen. She didn't move, nor did I believe she could. Her entire body was solid stone, frozen in a position of eternal slumber beneath the royal library. Her large claws and razor teeth couldn't hurt us, but I spotted something that definitely was a subject of concern: A royal red ruby. It sat nestled between her eyes, embedded in her forehead. It seemed to spew forth an endless supply of mist, fueled by the very essence of the stone statue.

Cirrus stepped forward, holding her orb as she sang, my voice following the words alongside her. Twilight watched the statue wearily as we approached. Cirrus sang louder, her voice growing in both volume and conviction as she pressed the orb ever closer to the red misty ruby. I watched as the smoke screamed in anguish, then the ruby cracked, like a wave of thunder across the room. Then it shattered completely, sending a wave of energy out that send us flying across the room. I tumbled back, landing on my face with all the grace of a lobbed brick.

I stood up shakily, both of the mares flapping their wings as they stared down at me. I blushed, but then looked forward as I heard a noise. The statue was moving, no, it was falling apart. Before my eyes, the Queen of Sirens turned to sand, hopefully never to return. The mist however, persisted. I looked around to Cirrus and nodded. She smiled, then held the orb between the three of us. We held it, feeling the song of a mare long gone wash over us as we sang along.

The mist was pushed back, first just up, then against the wall like a cornered beast. Then, with one final push, it was dispersed in a gold wave of magic. We fell backwards, utterly exhausted, and I passed out on the spot.

I blinked, staring up into the moving masses of water and lava that crossed the skies of the ancient library. I turned to see the cheery face of Clover and Twilight, before looking over at the ghost of Starswirl, who gave me a respectful nod. I stood up slowly, my head throbbing slightly, and for some reason, a painful spasm in my side. As I made sure I wasn't bleeding profusely, and trying to make sense of exactly what had happened, Starswirl stepped forward.

"Master Azure, thank you for your bravery in defeating the blight of the Siren's. I will make the full knowledge of my library available to you, though you might want to attend to another matter first." I glanced at him as he nodded behind me. Turning around, I found Cirrus, still in pegasus form, laying unconscious against the stone circle.

"What's wrong with her?" I asked to Twilight, who had bent down next to her.

"She's critically low on emotional energy," Twilight said with a sad smile. "She gave everything she had to destroy the mist, more than she had, really... "

"What can we do?" I asked Starswirl, my voice wavering slightly.

"She'll awaken soon, and well... " Starswirl said, and for a ghost, he still seemed able to blush. "She'll need a lot of love."

"That's fine, we can just do what we did before," I said with a wave of my hand.

"No, I don't think you understand, Uncle," Twilight said as she gave me an understanding smile. "She'll have a deep, savage, biological craving for love."

"And there's only one way to decide who's going to take the fall," Clover pipped up.

"Agreed," Starswirl said solemnly.

"One... two... three... not it!" Clover yelled.

"Not it!" Starswirl and Twilight chimed in unison.

My ears drooped. "You ponies are serious?"

Then I heard sound from behind me, and I turned to see Cirrus stand up uneasily. Then her eyes widened and she jumped at me, gripped around my chest and heaved me into the air. In an instant, I found myself carried across the library, towards a series of labyrinthine bookcases.

If I must put a friend's needs above my own, I shall. I looked up at her soft feathers and blue silky mane. And there’s just something about fliers...

Author's Note

Hey, ponies! Here it is! This chapter sat at like three paragraphs for several months, my mind on other things. I'd like to thank Mr. Toast for motivating me to continue, picking me off my ass and handing me my pen. This chapter was written in the span of two days, and I loved it. Azure is a lot of fun to write, as well as Twilight and Cirrus. I've had requests for a, um, saucy one-shot as a separate story, and I'll think about it. If that's something any of you want to here, let me know. Also let me know if you think I've improved over my little hiatus, eheh.

Here's a link that the song that I used in this chapter: Boop

Here is a little M rated chapter that takes place between end of this chapter and the beginning of the next one. It's cannon, but not-crucial to the plot, still if it's your kind of thing, here it is

finally, I want to thank Peerimagination for doing the proofreading on this, the little editor I keep tied up in my basement.

As always, lemme know if you see any errors we missed and I want to hear any and all comments and questions you have for me.

With love and dedication, Dream of Ponies :twilightsheepish:

The Dazzling Mist, The World of Echos and The Singing Village

The blistering sun beat down upon us as we silently moved across the barren land. I was walking at the head of the group, with Golden Quill a short ways behind me, which of course left Twilight to bring up the rear. We hadn't spoken at all since our argument, even though I wanted to comfort her. I wanted to open my mouth and blurt out an apology, but I couldn't seem to find the words, or the courage, to do such a thing. Instead, I just keep my gaze forward, furiously studying the landscape.

We'd been walking for quite a long time, and according to my map and the grand magical flow beneath us, we were heading in the right direction. The burnt rocks we had been passing had grown fewer in number, just as a strange blanket of fog began to creep closer and closer. The faint glimmer of water evaporating could be seen across the barren plain to either side of us. The dry earth cracked underneath our hooves, which slowly turned into patchy dry grass as we approached the ever growing wall of grey mist.

"Um, Azure, what is it exactly that you're leading us into?" Golden Quill asked with concern.

I walked over to a conveniently placed rock a short distance from us. and then turned to gestured them over. As Golden Quill and Twilight trotted to me, I pulled an old world map out of my saddlebags, and then carefully unrolled it across the rock's surface. We all moved around the rock, making space for each other to see properly.

"Here," I said, pointing to the a dark red area on the map, "this is the Scorchlands, which is the area we just left." Twilight and Golden Quill nodded, their eyes tracing the route from Equestria to our general location. "And our current destination is beyond The Echos, which is almost completely undocumented territory," I said, tapping the map with a hoof.

"We've gone quite a ways from home," Twilight said softly, looking over the ancient parchment.

I nodded to her in response, before moving my hoof westwards from our current location. "The lost library is probably several miles into the The Echos, or at least that's what I gathered from the old zebra myths." I turned to look at Twilight, trying to shift my expression into a more positive one, "Twilight, what do you know about The Echos?" I asked her.

Twilight touched her hoof to her chin in thought, "I only remember one account of a terrified explorer, who had written something about nightmares and screaming voices. The Echos is probably one of the biggest gaps in equestrian knowledge," she said, looking thoughtfully at the map.

"Are you sure that's where the library is, Azure?" Golden Quill said, before he glanced from the map over to the thick mist. His ears twitched just slightly, like he was listening to something off in the distance.

"Yes, Golden Quill, I'm sure of the general area, it shouldn't take too long to find some sign of the libraries architecture," I said, before rolling up the map and tucking it safely back into my saddlebag. I turned and started towards the wall of obscuring fog, Twilight and Golden Quill following along behind me.

As we neared the point that separated the clear air from the opaque barrier, I held a hoof out to stop anypony from entering. I slipped out a modest length of rope from my side, before handing one end to Golden Quill and the other to Twilight. Twilight really had thought to pack just about everything.

"We can't risk being separated once we're inside, so tie a knot around a hoof, and make sure it's tight," I said, getting a nod from both ponies. After I had secured the middle section of rope around my right fore-hoof, all of us exchanged a glance—and then plunged into the abyss.

The thick cloudy substance pressed down against my face as I submerged into it. The damp air soaked slowly into me, which also came with a musty and slightly sour odor. We ventured into the unyielding obscurity, our vision limited to only a ponies length ahead of us. I could feel the rope tug and loosen as we slowly spread out away from each other.

After what seemed like a hour, it seemed like we had become completely lost. No pony had said a word since we entered the mist, but that didn't seem unusual today. However, I could feel something strange about this place, almost as if it was aware of our presence. The damp fur on the back on my neck itched as I thought I heard voices in the distance.

"Hello, is anyone there?" I asked the void. After waiting for a few moments, I received no answer. Nor had either of my companions replied to my question.

I followed the rope bound to my hoof, heading towards my niece. Twilight's shape became clearly outlined from the grey. I approached her, noticing as I walked around to face her that she had her head slumped towards the ground.

"Twilight, what is it? What's wrong?" I said quietly, moving forward to place a hoof onto her shoulder.

She looked up with a start, knocking my hoof away in a panic. "Don't touch me, you, you monster!," she bellowed at me. Her eyes were wide and blood shot, moisture seeming to pour down from her mane. She was breathing fast, glaring at me with intensity, and as she had spoke her wings had flared out.

"Twilight, what are you—" I started to say, before I was shouted down.

Twilight jabbed her hoof at me, "You're no family of mine!" she yelled, stomping her hoof into the ground with a squishing sound. "No decent pony would ever kill in cold blood like that, you're a murderer, a villain!"

I stumbled backwards away from her, my hoof catching on a rock, which caused me to flip over onto my back. Twilight's angered form loomed over me, angry tears dripping from her face onto my chest.

"Twilight, what would you have had me do?" I managed to cry out. I could feel a trickle of blood from where my head had just struck the ground.

"You're a pathetic excuse for a pony, Azure, and you'll always be that way, no matter what you do," Twilight screamed at me, "A real magician would have never stooped to such means, they would have found a better way!" She turned away from me, pulling the rope from her hoof as she did so, before saying, "I'll tell Princess Luna that you didn't make it, and that you did everything you could to save us. At least that way, you'll be remembered as a hero, rather than the vermin I see before me."

I could feel the life drain away from me, the world itself seeming frozen in this terrible moment. Warm tears dripped down my already drenched face, falling onto the ground with a small patter.

"I hereby banish you from Equestria, this is goodbye, Azure," she said, her back still to me. Twilight walked away, melding into the fog like a apparition.

"Goodbye," I whispered into the wind. I sat there, my mind swirling down a whirlpool of emotions, with no company besides the ever-present humidity.

I don't know how long I remained in that position, motionless with self-reflection, before a familiar light flickered inside my heart. Anger, pure and powerful, storming up from within me. I let out a terrible roar, filling the void with all of my rage and sadness until all I could hear was my own existence. I screamed at the heavens and the earth, feeling the world around me shake and shift, until I felt the consciousness sudden slip away from me.

I drifted though a lifeless void, my mind refusing to clarify anything of my current state of being. The darkness stretched outwards infinitely, which hardly seemed better than the foggy prison in which I faintly remembered being previously. I don't know how long I remained in that limbo state, trapped between not wanting to deal with my rage and pain, and not wanting to feel anything at all.

Then I heard a voice, no, I heard voices. Distant and small at first, but harmonious in nature. The words sounded strange, alien to me in my current state, before my mud logged brain processed their meaning. They, whoever they were, seemed to be caught in a song. I couldn't really make out the words, but I could tell the language was similar to one of zebra influence.

As the voices grew closer, I could feel some of the rage and pain recede back into the shadow of my mind. I slowly opened my eyes, looking down at the murky ground upon which I was lying. My gaze shifted around, trying to locate the source of the strange, but comforting music. And there they were, just a short distance from me, a strange group of ponies with their heads tilted to the sky. I mean zebras, no, ponies and zebras.

The singing seemed to push the fog away from me, like a fan beating away the heat of a fire. The group approached my position at a calm purposeful pace, their voices harmonizing with a wonderful blend of different tones. As my vision was cleared of obscuring fog, I made eye contact with the lead singer. He was an full grown zebra, a thick scar crossing over his left eye and then down to his mouth.

He continued to sing as he walked closer, but I could see a smile touch his grey eyes. Their words echoed across the land, the fog grudgingly abandoning its territory. I did my best to translate their song, which served as something to focus on as I stood up—instead of the lingering headache.

"Our words shimmer with kindness.

Our song so joyful grows.

The mist so stark, this day shall part.

The sun now brightly glows."

The zebra stepped up to me, holding his right hoof out to me. I reached out and bumped my hoof against his, holding in place as I locked gazes with him. I could feel a wave of calm emanate from him, which helped clear my foggy mind.

Then my heart stopped, "Twilight," I said aloud, though the words were drowned out by the singer's chorus. My eyes darted to my right, following along the rope which disappeared into the gloom. I returned my focus to the zebra in front of me, who seemed to wordlessly comprehend my immediate concern.

We quickly walked along the rope trail, the assortment of ponies and zebras joining us. I didn't take time to look or study any of them, my concerns being focused elsewhere. I moved forward as the group followed, the leader zebra keeping close behind me. Somewhere in all of this, I was wondering what in Luna's star-filled mane was happening.

From behind me, I could feel the voices of everyone rise, a force that seemed to lift the fog, as well as my spirit, high into the air.

"Glory to the Village.

Honor to our Family.

Joyous be the Children.

Our love shall never falter."

Then a blast of violet light sparked across the ground, ripping rocks into the air as it crossed right in front of me. I jumped back, holding my hoof out to stop my new companions. I looked ahead while squinting my eyes, searching into the thickening fog for the source of magic. Standing there, with her eyes clouded in the same color of our surroundings, was Twilight.

Magenta colored lightning struck out from her horn, striking all around us. Twilight's wings were flared out, her face contorted into a raging mockery of the kind pony that I knew. A second bolt of magic struck out at me, impacting the ground where I had just stood. I leaped sideways, trying to avoid injuring anypony in the crossfire.

"Twilight!" I yelled, keeping my eyes on her horn, "It's me, Azure, please stop blasting at us!"

I was rewarded for my attempt at conversation as Twilight's horn glowed, and then lifted the ground underneath me into the air. I swayed back and forth, before jumping off back towards the ground. I turned to see my vision filled with grass and chunks of rock. I toppled backwards, spitting out dirt and brushing my eyes clear of debris. When I finished graveling, I got back to my hooves, my chest and face aching from the impact.

"I'm not going to let you harm Equestria!" screamed Twilight, her horn gathering magic as we spoke.

What is she talking about? Before I had the chance to ask, I was given an answer, sort of, anyway.

"I'm going to make sure you don't come back this time, Tirek!" Twilight stammered out, the magic in her horn having reached a massive emission of purple, which then darkened into a green and black shadow.

This is bad. Reflexively, I touched my dream pearl, which then attuned to two different gems. My zebra gem pulsed, causing an immediate pulse of blood to shoot up from behind my eyes. My heart rate doubled in the span of half a second and I could feel adrenaline being pumped through my body. I closed my eyes for an instant, and drew in the essence of nature around me. The water gem on my collar hummed in response, after which globs of water formed around my hooves.

I opened my eyes, my vision filling up with light. Twilight's body glowed purple and black, as well as the air around us being tinted green. What was more alarming was that I could see strings of green energy seeping into Twilight's body, flowing through her nose and ears.

Black lightning crackled around her, before it surged towards me in a violent spiral of magic.

I blasted off the ground into the air, the water jetting from my hooves in a burst. I stared down at the twisted magical energy, which was in the shape of a alicorn princess. Twilight swirled up more dark energy, her voice vibrating the air with her battle cry. Giant chunks of rock ripped from the ground, each one the size of a small house. With yell and twist of her head, she flung the rocks at high speed in my direction.

A small smile crept onto my face. I couldn't help but enjoy magical duels, even if it was deadly serious. I jumped straight for the first rock, turning as I landed on it, before leaping to the next closest projectile. I repeated this, each time looking into Twilight's face as I cross in front of her. There was an angry maleficent glare that pierced through me, which made me feel like she wasn't really seeing me.

"You..shall not....pass!" she cried out, causing a large crack to rip into the ground between us. I stared down into the abyss as I fell, which was quickly being filled in with fog. I focused on a shape in my mind, and then gestured with my hooves as a slick sheet of ice formed over the hole. I landed ungracefully, sliding on my face and chest towards Twilight.

I came to a stop right in front of her, and then when I tried to stand, I slipped and fell back with a thump.

"Gotcha!" Twilight said, her mouth twitching into an evil grin. A wave of chaotic energy crackled from her horn, and a deep sense of dread and sadness swept over me.

The heat from the magic, mixed with the damp fog wafted against me. Twilight lowered her horn down at me, her eyes narrowing in determination.

"You're never going to hurt anypony, ever again."

I tried to stand up again, my hoof struggling to find a firm grip on the ice. I thought I was gonna be incinerated right then, before something caused Twilight to jerk her head to the side. The light blasted into a chunk of ice next to me, throwing me to the side as a result of the explosion. I flew a few yards, before ramming hard into a tree. Disoriented and in massive pain, I stood up slowly to see what had happened.

A short distance in front of me, I saw the lead zebra, along with his group close behind them, singing at the top of their voices. In front of them, Twilight was stumbling around while clutching her head in pain. Their singing was having an effect on her, but how? I looked at the scarred Zebra, who put his hoof up and against his chest. He pounded it a couple of times, not even blinking as he stared into my eyes. He mouthed one word, as the rest of them sang in unison. Heart.

I dashed forward, water still pushing each of my steps onwards as Twilight turned to face the group of ponies. She was holding her horn with her hoof, coughing and groaning in pain. Her horn then flashed with that same chaotic energy, which was being directed at the mysterious choir.

I spun around as I came to face Twilight, before kicking off directly at her, my hooves outstretched.

"Twilight!' I roared, just before I knocked into her. I threw my hooves around her, Twilight's eyes widening in surprise, giving me enough time to lock my legs around her. My water gem glowed as I focused my magic around us, I took a deep breath before water poured forth from my collar. It spread out around us, forming a complete sphere of water, trapping me and Twilight inside it.

Both of us were submerged in the water, my hooves still tightly wrapped around her. Twilight immediately started beating me with her hooves and wings, to little effect. She squirmed and wiggled, trying to free herself from my death grip. Then, after those efforts failed, a small purple flash pulsed, and in the blink of an eye, we had moved a good distance away. But, to Twilight's dismay, I remained attached to her, the water having traveled with me.

As a last ditch effort, Twilight's horn started to hum with lightning, before casting it down at me. Of course, the lightning spread throughout the sphere, shocking us both. I cringed in pain, but held fast, determined to be strong for her. Twilight let out a gasp of pain, which then led to her taking in a large amount of water. I could feel her try to wretch and shake as I held her. My own breath wasn't doing much better, but I would make sure she lived through this, regardless of what happened to me.

After a few more moments of struggling she slumped over, all fight going out of her. I released the magic immediately, which caused us to crumple to the ground in a splash. I landed on my stomach, the crash knocking me free of Twilight. I got up quickly, and then ran to her body, which was lying motionless on its side. I barely registered the sound of hoof-steps behind me as I rolled Twilight onto her back. I put my ear to her chest, listening for breathing, and heard none.

No, you're not allowed to die on me! I pushed hard against her chest with my hooves, trying to push the water out of her lungs. I shoved again and again, tears falling down from my eyes. I heard soft steps from behind me, before the zebra leader appeared next to us. I heard the group singing became clear to me once again, the mist around us being pushed away.

"Our love is filled with magic.

The spark of those long past.

We sing this loud, to unveil the cloud.

Our love shall never fail."

I listened again for Twilight's heartbeat, and again failed to hear its rhythme. I stepped over her, pushing her mane, which had turned into a tangled mess with all the rain and moisture, away from her face. I felt the tap of a hoof on my shoulder, and then turned to see the same gesture being given from the old zebra. Heart I could feel him shout, as he beat his chest with his hoof.

I knelt down, and then lowered my head next to Twilight's ear. "You're not going to die on me, Twilight Sparkle, I care about you too damn much."

I raised my head up, before using a hoof to open her jaw slightly. Then I took a big breath, and then pushed my mouth over hers. I pushed all the air I could into her lunges, and then was rewarded with a splash of water in the face.

Twilight coughed and sputtered as she tried to take a breath. I looked up in time to see a wisp of smoke curl out of her ear, and then away into the damp fog. When she got over her spasms, Twilight looked up at me. We shared a long gaze with each other, before we both broke down and I reached out and grabbed her up in a swinging hug. I could feel tears streaming down my cheek before they fell into the air, splashing onto Twilight's muzzle.

"I'm sorry, uncle, for everything I said back there," she said, brushing the water out of her eyes.

"Me too, Twilight, but I'm just glad you didn't seriously want to banish me from Equestria," I said, smiling at her.

"What? I never said anything like that?" Twilight said incredulously.

"Huh?" I said, looking at her with confusion, "You don't remember saying that earlier?"

I was then reminded that we had company when a voice behind said, "Might I suggest that you travel with me, for in our village, we shall give a better answer to the situation that be," the scarred zebra said.

I nodded to him, deciding to trust him for now, considering everything I had just experienced. We turned to follow behind him, the bulk of the group still belting out songs to the heavens.

Twilight stepped close to me, and then whispered into my ear, "Hey, Azure, where's Golden Quill?"

After finding only a gnarled end of rope, we decided it would be best to regroup and learn what we could about this place, before we continued searching for Golden Quill. No good would come of us blindly walking through this alien world as we had, so we opted to join the traveling choir.

I walked next to Twilight as we followed our guides through the forest. Well, now that the mist wasn't threatening to consume me, I could actually tell it was a forest. I could still almost feel the mist's presence, hovering about a furlong away, trying to creep in towards us. The village wasn't a far walk, and came into view with surprising abruptness, startling me out of inner thought.

A beautiful glowing dome of golden magic shimmered in the distance, the mist of the forest falling down and bending over it like a waterfall over a rocky mountain cliff. As we approached, I began to hear a faint hum from the magical barrier, which grew slightly louder as we drew near. When we were almost at the entrance, the fog parted from our path, pushed away from us like dust off of a book cover.

The leader of the group walked up to the shimmering sight, stopping just before the barrier to take a deep breath. He held it in for a moment, closing his eyes while doing so, before letting it out slowly, and then walked forward. He turned and gestured us forward with a hoof, before stepping backwards to meld through the golden wall.

Twilight and I walked up cautiously, the group of singers providing the atmosphere as we approached. I took a breath, and then walked at the sphere, before smacking my face into what felt like a solid wall of flame. I swayed backwards, Twilight putting a hoof out to steady me.

"It's okay, the cat's got it with the salad," I mumbled, my head spinning from the sudden impact.

"What?" Twilight snorted, her face twitching from trying not to laugh. I shook my head, which didn't help the headache, before I looked back at the golden sphere. A phantom hoof emerged from it, gesturing us forward. Twilight, undeterred by my failure, stepped forward and grabbed the hoof in her own. She walked forward while being pulled through the wall, and was phased through it without repeating my professional face plant.

I grumbled to myself, hearing a couple of the ponies watching giggle as I did so. I stepped forward and waited. Before long, the same hoof stretched out to me and I took it. I walked through the barrier easily, which felt like being briefly bathed in honey. When I was certain I'd made it through in one piece, I turned to take in a very contrasting sight compared to the last few hours of my life.

The village was only about half the size of Ponyville, and the houses were mostly made out of wood. Regardless, the houses were well constructed, and most of the buildings had numerous carvings etched into their wood. All the buildings were circled around a strange structure in the center, which I could see a beam of golden light emitting from spiraling stone atop it, which then went up to connect to the barrier that surrounded us.

Around the edges of the village, I could see metal rods, which were adorned with golden gems, protruding from the ground. The gems were connected to the barrier itself, and along the base of the rods, I could see a circle that was carved into the ground, which probably went all the way around the village. I was observing the curving patterns that led towards the center light of the village when I heard a coughing sound.

I turned to see Twilight and the scarred zebra facing me, the former looking annoyed, while the latter seeming amused by my complete lack of awareness as I studied the structures. I hung my head in apology, walked over to zebra and offered my hoof to him.

He shook it firmly, smilingly warmly at me, "You may call me Kov'nere, so now please tell me your names and why you are here."

I looked at Twilight, who nodded at me before speaking, "I am Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship, and this is my uncle Azure. We are traveling together in search of a lost repository of knowledge. We also had a third pony with us, by the name of Golden Quill, before we got separated in the mist."

Kov'nere listened as Twilight spoke, and I saw his eyes widen when she mentioned the library. But when he heard about our lost friend, his expression changed from intrigue to one of concern.

He turned and moved towards the village center, gesturing for us to follow as he said, "Come now, let's take a walk. There is much to do while we talk."

We followed him down a worn path, a few zebras and ponies peering at us curiously as we passed. Everyone seemed friendly enough given the hostile nature of the world outside of the village.

"So, what is this place, if you don't mind me asking?" Twilight said, her gaze taking in the sights as I did.

"Not at all young pony, for this, you see, is the village of Starfall," he said, giving her a smile. "Many moons ago, before this place came to be, my tribe accidentally wandered through this land of misery. The evil of this place would have had its way, if fate had not decided to intervene that day," he said solemnly.

We turned past a small house, and walked towards the only building in the village that was made of stone. A grand structure in comparison to the rest, it had a circular room on the bottom, but a strange spiraling design, from which the center was the source of the golden light.

"A wise sage, an old pony, whom did come down from his secret library," Kov'nere continued as we walked towards the strange structure. "He brought with him a gem of power, which had saved us in our dying hour. For this gem uses the power of love and song, to keep the mist away, as it did belong."

We stepped through the stone archway, where I could see that old runic patterns were inscribed in the stone. We turned left and then right again, stepping into a chamber of light. In the center of the room sat a glowing star-shaped gem, which floated above a stone pedestal. I could feel a strong hum start to creep into my hooves, which increased the closer we stepped towards the artifact.

"Wow," I could hear Twilight say in awe. I nodded in agreement, happy to admire the gem from here for the moment.

Kov'nere tapped his hoof on the ground, which drew our attention back to him. He walked back outside, and we followed him without a word.

"That was amazing!" said Twilight, "So Starswirl the bearded made that?'

Kov'nere nodded, leading us away from the center to a small house a short distance away. He opened the door, which was just a cloth hung over the entrance, and then waited for us to walk inside. The inside was cozy, and was decorated with wooden carvings and even a woolen rug on the floor. A small stone pit at one end crackled softly with a golden fire. How odd, why are the flames gold?

"You may rest here for the night, and tomorrow continue your search for your friend, when the sun is warm and bright," he said, gesturing to a pair of hoof-woven cots. "Tonight, it would be best if you talk about what was to see, for in the mist, your mind must be free of uncertainty. It will twist your thoughts and fears, but it has less power if you can keep the mind clear," he finished, leaving us alone in the small room.

I moved over to settle down for the night, shrugging my saddlebags off to the side. I groaned in pain from my earlier injuries as I climbed up and into the cot. Twilight did the same, but without the groans, and then after she was comfortable, turned to face me.

"So, I'm still pretty confused about earlier, what happened exactly?" she said, her face revealing her concern.

"Can you go first, Twilight, I think I need a minute to think about it," I said, before averting my gaze.

"Well, okay then," she said, "I remember tying the rope around us, and then walking into the mist. I couldn't see anything, and before long I couldn't even see you. I felt really weird, and could feel my mane standing on end, so I called out for you." Twilight's expression became confused as she continued to describe her experience. "Then, I was almost hit by a magical blast, before I saw a giant shape approaching me. It was Tirek, an old enemy who had almost destroyed Equestria, who came rushing out at me. I couldn't even believe my eyes, and I flew around, trying to avoid his attacks."

Twilight's voice shifted from confused to anxious, and she started brushing her mane with a hoof. "The things he said to me, threatening to kill all my friends, and what he would do to Spike. He gloated about destroying my library and taunted me about how everything would be my fault," she said, her eyes beginning to water.

I reached a hoof out and pushed her hair away from her face, before giving her an encouraging smile. She looked me gratefully, as just a hint of a smile crossed her face before she continued.

"I got really angry at what Tirek said, so much that I couldn't even think straight. I just knew that I couldn't let him get away, and that I had to stop him for good this time," Twilight said, before looking down at the ground. "I knew in my heart, beneath all the rage and determination, that I would have to kill him. For the good of Equestria, it was my duty."

Twilight looked back up at me, tears falling to the ground in big splotches, "And after all the terrible things I said to you, after you saved my life. I felt like such a hypocrite, talking down to you, just because you did what was necessary."

I got up from my cot, and walked over to her, and put my arms around her, after which she buried her face in my mane.

"I'm sorry Twilight," I said, holding her tight. She sniffled, and then drew back from me, wiping her tears away with a hoof.

"What are you sorry for, Uncle? You only did what you thought you needed to."

I shook my head, closing my eyes in shame. "I'm sorry for doubting you Twilight, for thinking that you could ever mean to say such awful things as I thought you did."

Twilight was probably confused, but let me continue speaking uninterrupted.

I opened my eyes, giving her a soft smile before I went back to sit on my cot, turning to face her. "When we entered the mist, I lost track of both of you. After that I heard a voice, and then followed your rope to find you. When I found you, I reached out to touch your shoulder, and you slapped my hoof away, calling me a monster," I said, watching her expression shift through a variety of emotions.

"I did what?" Twilight said incredulously.

I nodded at her before continuing, "You called me a pathetic excuse for a pony and then banished me from Equestria."

Twilight gasped in horror, looking at me with a mix of bewilderment and concern.

"And the part that I hate the most," I said, a painful smile making its way across my face, "is that I actually believed that you say would something like that. So yes, Twilight, I'm sorry for doubting you. And I'm sorry for what I said earlier, after we left the Changeling hive, I should have been more understanding."

Now it was Twilight's turn to jump up and give me a hug. I could hear her gently sob as we held one another for comfort.

"I love you, Uncle, you know that right?" Twilight said, pulling back far enough to look me in the eye.

"I love you too, Twilight," I said, smiling broadly at her as my whole body warmed up at her words.

Author's Note

Here we are again it seems, after a long two plus weeks, I finally got this chapter out. I'm sorry that it took as long as it did, with work and other things being a distraction I can't ignore.

I will say that I enjoyed this chapter, and that I felt a little bad about the bitter taste that was left when I wrote the last one. I meant it to be that way, but seeing as I release these as individual chapters, it might have been a bit depressing to leave it on a bum note.

As always, please let me know if you catch any grammar mistakes, which I always miss during my editing. I hope you all enjoyed reading and for some background info, here's the map I'm using for this story!
http://vikonaut.deviantart.com/art/Equestria-and-beyond-rev-8-1-253465186